《Betrayed By Husband, Stolen By Brother In Law》


 Chapter 1: The Return

    Chapter 1: The Return"Is that for me?"


    Melanie Collins turned around at the sound of the baritone voice and frowned. With a look that clearly said, dream on, to the man leaning against the door, she returned to the counter to continue preparing the mango cake. She had no intention of answering the question verbally, hoping he would take the hint and leave her alone.


    She had barely started piping the icing onto the cake when she felt someone''s breath near her ear.


    "Come on, Melanie. You know I don''t like mango," the man murmured, his voice laced with amusement. "I''d rather have some melony..."


    She stiffened at his double-edged words and would have whipped around to glare at him, but he was already too close, invading her space. Turning around now would mean she''d end up brushing against him, which she refused to do.


    "Will you please step back?" she asked stiffly,


    "If you ask nicely," Adam replied, the grin was practically audible in his tone.


    "Adam," she said sharply trying to warn him off, but he only leaned in closer, clearly unfazed by her irritation.


    "Melanie," he countered, mimicking her tone. "You look so serious. Loosen up a little. You might even enjoy having me around."


    Her nostrils flared as she resisted the urge to turn around and shove him away. "I''d enjoy it more if you stayed out of my personal space."


    "That''s funny," he said, tilting his head slightly, "because your personal space seems to be the most interesting spot I''ve found since I returned."


    Melanie snorted, shifting her leg to kick back at him, but as usual, he stepped away just in time, laughing under his breath. She whirled around, glaring at him.


    "Don''t you have somewhere else to be? Somewhere that doesn''t involve stealing my mangoes?" she asked, noticing the bowl in his hand.


    He held up the stolen fruit, the grin on his face widening. "I figured I''d save you the trouble of decorating the cake with these. They''re wasted on something no one''s going to eat."


    Melanie crossed her arms, her glare sharpening. "Oh, someone will eat it. The man who loves me will eat every bite of it because I made it with love."


    Adam''s grin faltered for a fraction of a second, his sharp eyes narrowing briefly before the smirk returned, full of mocking amusement. "Love, huh? You''re quite the na?ve one. I didn''t expect that from you, Melanie. So, let me guess¡ªyou''re making this cake for the love of your life? Your dear husband? The one who married you, left you behind, and barely bothered to keep in touch over the last three years?"


    Melanie''s hands froze mid-motion, her knuckles turning white as she gripped the icing bag a little too tightly. Adam had a way of finding the cracks, the soft spots she worked so hard to hide, and aiming straight for them. The last three years had been hard¡ªlonely, even¡ªbut for some reason, whenever Adam decided to throw one of his verbal jabs, it hit differently.


    But she''d be damned if she let him see how much his words stung. She inhaled sharply , telling herself to remain calm, before turning to him with a glare that could cut steel. "My husband went abroad to study and work hard¡ªunlike someone who spent the last three years partying, drinking, and wasting time."


    Adam''s grin widened, slow and deliberate, and the glint of his lip ring caught the light as he leaned back against the counter. "Are you jealous, Melon? Is that it? How about I take you with me next time?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie''s expression twisted into a grimace of pure disgust. "No, thank you. I''d rather spend that time with Spencer."


    His answer was a low mocking laugh as he walked backwards, "Your precious Spencer. Well, don''t let me stop you, Melanie. He''ll be here soon enough, won''t he? Better get on with that cake¡ªyou wouldn''t want to disappoint him."


    With one last smirk, Adam turned and strolled out of the kitchen, leaving behind the faint scent of him and a disturbed Melanie. Why did that man have to be so sarcastic?


    She closed her eyes, turning back to the cake, her movements slower but more focused now. She didn''t have time to waste on Adam and his needling. Her mind needed to stay on what mattered¡ªon Spencer, who would finally be returning home after all these years. Soon, all her troubles would come to an end, and Adam''s taunts would mean nothing.


    Three years. That was how long she''d waited for him. When Spencer had left home to pursue his dreams abroad, she''d made a promise¡ªto him and to herself¡ªthat she would take care of everything he left behind. His family, his responsibilities, even the failing business he''d been too tired to fix on his own. And now that he was coming back, she could not wait to surprise him with all that she had achieved.


    Melanie''s lips curved into a soft, bittersweet smile as the memories washed over her. The last time she''d seen him was on their wedding day. And then he''d leaned in, stealing the cream from the corner of her lips with a playful kiss. "I love the taste of mango and you."


    Soon, she reminded herself. Soon, he''d be home, and return to what he had left behind. Finally, the cake was finished. Now, all she had to do was cut another mango and add it into the heart...


    Before she could get to it, a maid came running inside, "Ma''am. Master Spencer is here."


    Without a second thought, she set the knife down and hurried out of the kitchen, her pulse quickening with every step. He was here. She drank in the sight of him. He was still just as handsome.


    But just as she was about to step forward¡ªjust as she would have leapt into his arms¡ªher steps faltered. Standing beside him, was a woman... her hand clasped in his.


    And behind them, were the mocking eyes of Adam Collins, her tormentor and her brother in law.

 Chapter 2: Broken

    Chapter 2: BrokenMelanie stood frozen, her gaze fixed on the darkening sky outside the window. The day had faded into night but she''d barely noticed. Her thoughts churned as she tried to make sense of what she had seen. She was hiding¡ªhiding from the truth Spencer had brought back with him. The truth she wasn''t ready to face. Her husband had brought back another woman with him. Someone whose hand he could not even bear to let go when he had been meeting the rest of his family. So engrossed was he in praising her, in introducing her to all the friends and family, that he had forgotten all about his wife.


    Just then, she felt it¡ªarms sliding around her waist from behind. She stiffened instantly, her body going rigid as her first instinct flared to life. Adam.


    Was he back to torment her? He even dared to walk into her room now? She tilted her head slightly, ready to lash out with words¡ªor worse¡ªbut before she could act, the grip around her tightened. "Hey," a familiar voice murmured softly against her ear. "Here you are- hiding from me?"


    Her breath hitched as she realized who it was. Spencer.


    "I thought the moment I returned, you''d come running into my arms. But instead, you chose to hide away, hmm?" He nuzzled her shoulder then, "Are you angry at me for ignoring you for so long? Is that it? But you know how busy I was and so were you. I missed you, Melanie. So much."


    For a moment, her heart wavered, the familiar comfort of his presence making her feel soft. He thought she''d been hiding. She''d sat there right opposite him all through the meal, just looking at him and he thought she was hiding? No one might have noticed that Spencer had not even asked for his wife, let alone looked at her, other than that one person.


    The image of those mocking eyes returned and she stiffened, " If you missed me so much, then why didn''t you come ask for me? The day has turned to night and only now you have the time to think of your wife? All you had to do was look away from your friend and you would have seen me."


    She felt him straighten then as he began, "Melanie..." but she didn''t let him finish.


    She turned her head just enough to glance at him, her eyes meeting his. The anger she had been holding back simmered to the surface then. Seeing him again had been overwhelming enough, but seeing him holding the hand of another woman had shaken her. And now, he had the gall to claim that she was the one who had been hiding?


    She clenched her hands as she looked into his eyes. Why did it feel nothing had changed something had? "Three years," she whispered, her voice trembling. "I waited for you. I believed in you. And you came back..." Her voice broke slightly as she swallowed down the lump in her throat. "You came back holding someone else''s hand. You cheated me."


    Melanie''s breath caught as Spencer closed the distance between them. His hands cradled her face, his lips pressing firmly against hers in a kiss that felt as sudden as it was strange. She let him kiss her for a moment, hoping that all the love she felt for him would come rushing back, but she felt frozen. She pushed him away. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Listen to me, Melanie. I can''t believe you would think I could cheat on you," he said, his voice tinged with hurt. "Mel, Mel..." The old nickname rolled off his tongue like a balm, but it only made her throat tighten. "That woman..." Spencer paused, taking a deep breath as if choosing his words carefully. "That woman is Hallie. She''s nothing more than a friend. She''s been going through a lot so I asked her to come here, and she was nervous about meeting my family. She held my hand because she needed support, not because there''s anything between us. Alright? Don''t be jealous and silly. That is just not like my Mel."


    "If I''d known you were hiding here because of that," Spencer continued, as he caressed her face, "I would have come looking for you the moment I arrived. I would have explained everything, Melanie. You have to know that."


    Melanie looked into his eyes then and suddenly felt at a loss. This was the same Spencer whom she''d dated and married. The one she''d trusted. Then why did he feel different? Here he was telling her that the other woman was only his friend but all she could do was be suspicious. Dam* it. She really wanted to believe that he was not cheating her.


    Adam was the culprit behind everything. He''d been whispering all those sarcastic comments about Spencer to her over the last few weeks and she''d thought she''d ignored them. Maybe she was not as strong as she believed then. She sighed and walked into his arms, her hands going around him as she placed her head on his shoulder, "Spencer. I missed you. Thank you for coming back to me."


    He hugged her back then and she smiled. Finally her husband was home and her wait was over. She''d been living like a widow for the last three years. She looked up at him then and leaned up to kiss him. But as their lips would have touched, Spencer turned his head away. "I am too tired, Mel Mel. Let''s sleep for now. Come on!"

 Chapter 3: Hurt

    Chapter 3: Hurt"Let''s sleep, Mel." He gave her a tired smile as he stepped back. Sleep? Sure. Her fingers grazed the side of his neck, lingering for a moment the way she used to do in the past. But instead of leaning in and kissing her palm like he did in the past, he moved away again. "I''ve had a long day, Mel. And I''m jet-lagged. Let''s just sleep tonight."


    Melanie drank deeply from her sipper as her feet pounded the jogging track. The memory from last night lingered in her head, distracting her. Her wedding night had been spent alone after sending her husband away. And the night he finally returned? Alone again. But why? Because he did not wish to talk or even do anything else.


    All those times when she''d dreamt of his return, she had thought of so many things they would do when he returned. But... nothing.


    So distracted was she by her disappointed thoughts that she didn''t notice the uneven stone in her path. Her foot caught on it, and she stumbled forward, her balance slipping entirely as she flailed¡ªuntil she collided with a solid chest.


    Strong arms caught her before she could hit the ground, holding her close. For a moment, she let herself lean into the steady grip, her hands instinctively clutching his forearms as she took a deep breath. The familiar scent washed over her, and her lips curved into a smile as his hand spread over her back to support her.


    So, he had only been pretending he didn''t want to come with her to exercise and sleep in? Typical Spencer. Always up to some mischief. She looked up, ready to tease him, but the words froze on her tongue. It wasn''t Spencer who was holding her close.


    It was Adam. Her smile vanished, replaced by a stiff, shocked expression. Why did she think that he had the familiar scent she liked? She pushed herself away from him in a panic. But as she stepped back, a sharp pain shot up her leg, and she wavered, nearly toppling over again and falling backwards this time. Once again, he caught her.


    "Stop moving if you''re hurt, okay?"


    "I''m fine," she muttered, wincing as she tried to put weight on her foot. She''d rather fracture her foot than stay close to him, though.


    Ignoring her assurance, Adam bent down, slipped an arm under her knee and the other around her back. Before she could process what was happening, he had lifted her effortlessly into his arms. Melanie''s eyes widened in shock, and a strangled protest escaped her lips.


    "Adam! Put me down!" she demanded outraged and panicky. Her hands gripped his shirt instinctively as the solid ground disappeared beneath her.


    "You''re not fine," he stated firmly, Without sparing her a glance, he started toward a nearby bench.


    Melanie squirmed in his hold, glancing around nervously. Her cheeks flushed at the thought of anyone seeing them like this. "Adam, I mean it¡ªput me down! If someone sees us..." Her voice dropped, tinged with anxiety. "They''ll misunderstand. Especially Spencer."


    "Stop moving," Adam snapped as he tightened his grip slightly to keep her still. "You''re going to make it worse. Also, do I look like I care about what your Spencer understands or doesn''t understand?


    He placed her carefully on the bench and knelt in front of her, his hands moving toward her injured foot. However, just as he reached for it, she quickly pulled it back, refusing to let him touch her.


    "Let me see how hurt you are," he said calmly, his tone challenging.


    Melanie shook her head immediately, folding her arms across her chest. "No. I''ll see for myself. You can go now. Thank you for your help."


    Once again, her words were ignored and Adam caught her ankle, his grip leaving no room for argument. He began to lift her foot toward his thigh, intent on examining the injury.


    As he checked her ankle, he caressed her foot," You''ve hurt yourself."


    Melanie stilled as she watched his bent head rolling down her socks. And then his fingers cupped her ankle, making her jolt. It was a simple touch and yet, she could feel it all the way to her toes.


    "You''re so tense," he murmured, his thumb brushing over the delicate curve of her ankle in slow, deliberate strokes. "Relax, Melon."


    "Don''t call me that," she snapped, her voice uneven as she tried to pull her ankle out of his grasp.


    He looked up then while still keeping her ankle imprisoned," It seems you don''t like being taken care of, hmm? No wonder you married Spencer." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I just don''t like you touching me. Let me go, Adam."


    "And leave you here limping around like a fool?" He let out a low chuckle, his fingers tightening slightly around her ankle before he let go. His hand skimmed the side of her calf as he leaned closer, his breath warm against her skin. "What''s wrong, Melon? Scared you might like this?"


    She jerked back, heat creeping up her neck. "You''re insufferable."


    "And yet, here we are." His voice dropped an octave, the amusement giving way to something heavier. "Your husband should be the one here fussing over you, shouldn''t he?"


    Melanie''s breath caught. Adam tilted his head, studying her reaction. "Oh wait. He is too busy for you. After all, his dear girlfriend is busy cooking breakfast for him."


    After dropping that bomb, Adam rolled her socks back on, even placing her foot back into the shoes before he stood up and walked away, with a wink in her direction.

 Chapter 4: Breakfast

    Chapter 4: BreakfastAs Melanie slowly limped back from her jog, Adam''s words echoed in her mind. Your husband should be the one here fussing over you, shouldn''t he? Oh wait. He''s not, is he? And worse¡ªhis insinuation about Spencer being busy with his friend. It was ridiculous. Spencer had been insistent on wanting to sleep in, claiming he was too exhausted. There was no way he''d be up and about so soon, let alone with someone else.


    Yet, as she stepped into the house, her thoughts screeched to a halt.


    There he was. The husband who had wanted to sleep in, who had dismissed her the night before with nothing but exhaustion as an excuse and even refused to move away on the bed this morning was now sitting at the breakfast table. Not only was he awake, but he wasn''t eating his breakfast. He was being fed.


    Melanie''s breath caught as she watched Halley, his friend, reach across the table, cut a bite-sized piece of his egg, and lift it to his mouth with an ease that spoke of familiarity. Spencer, without hesitation, leaned forward and accepted it.


    She stiffened. Was this how just friends were supposed to behave?


    But it got worse.


    After swallowing, Spencer casually plucked a piece of apple from his plate and held it up to Halley''s lips. Melanie expected her to simply take a bite. Instead, Halley leaned in, her tongue flicking against his fingers as she took the fruit into her mouth.


    Melanie saw red.


    That was enough. More than enough.


    Jaw tight, she strode forward, ignoring the slight throb in her ankle. The sharp sound of her slow, deliberate claps filled the room, drawing immediate attention.


    "What a wonderful scene," she drawled, her voice laced with mock admiration.


    Spencer''s entire demeanor changed the moment he saw her. His shoulders tensed, his hand dropped away from Halley, and guilt flashed across his face before he quickly masked it. "Mel," he said, his tone forced and wary. "What are you doing here?"


    Melanie arched an eyebrow, her smile cool. "I''ve been living here for the past three years, Spencer. What do you think?"


    He grimaced, realizing his blunder. "I meant¡ªhow was your walk?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie took her time walking closer, making sure not to limp as she tilted her head. "Oh, it was good enough," she said lightly, her gaze flicking between him and Halley. "Though I couldn''t stop thinking about how exhausted you were this morning. Didn''t you say you wanted to sleep in?"


    Before Spencer could fumble for an answer, Halley spoke up with an easy, almost dismissive smile. "Oh, I made breakfast and then went to wake him up. I figured he''d be hungry." She turned to Spencer with a fond look. "Over there, he always had breakfast around this time, so I thought I''d get something ready for him and the others."


    Then, with an air of complete confidence, she nudged his plate toward him. "Come on, Spency. Let''s eat."


    Melanie went completely still.


    The casual way Halley spoke, the way she acted as if she knew Spencer''s every habit¡ªher every action was like a blade twisting in Melanie''s gut. But what truly sent a fresh wave of fury through her was Spencer himself.


    He said nothing.


    No denial. No correction. He simply picked up his fork, ready to eat like this was all perfectly normal.


    Melanie straightened, her fingers curling at her sides as she let out a slow breath. Her smile was sharp when she finally spoke.


    "Really?" she mused, her voice deceptively light. "And did you feed him breakfast every day over there, too?"


    This time Spencer paused, his fork in mid air as he looked at her," Melanie. Don''t be rude."


    "I am being rude? Your friend comes into my house, takes over my kitchen and apparently my husband, and I am the one being rude?"


    There was an awkward pause before Halley spoke up, "Well," Halley began after an awkward pause, her voice a little less confident, "I didn''t mean to cause any trouble. I just thought I''d help out."


    Melanie raised an eyebrow again, her lips curving into a tight smile. "Help out? That''s thoughtful of you," she said, her words laced with irony. "But next time, maybe ask first. You wouldn''t want anyone to think that you were the wife."


    Halley''s face flushed, and for a moment, it seemed like she was going to argue. But then she glanced at Spencer aggrievedly, and whatever words she had died in her throat.


    With a pointed look at her husband, Melanie turned and walked away.


    As expected, Spencer did not follow her. However, as she limped up the stairs, she saw someone standing there witnessing everything and her heart clenched. Was this man forever going to be witness to her humiliation?


    ***


    Sometimes actions spoke louder than words. Soon after, Spencer returned to their room, angry and pulled at her elbow.


    "How could you do this? Hallie is my guest and you humiliated her! She is down there crying, insisting that she wants to leave. I brought here here to help her and not to be humiliated by you!"


    Melanie yanked her elbow free from Spencer''s grip, her eyes blazing as she spun to face him. "I humiliated her?" she snapped. "You brought her into our home like she owns the place, cooking breakfast like she''s the woman of the house, calling you ''Spency,'' and I''m the one in the wrong?"


    "She''s a guest, Melanie," Spencer shot back, his tone sharp. "She was just trying to be helpful. You didn''t have to make her feel unwelcome As for your home, this is MY HOME! Not yours. And she has the right to be here because I invited her."


    Melanie let out a disbelieving laugh, bitter and cutting. She was the one who had spent the last three years keeping this home a home, taking all sorts of abuses and what now but suddenly it was His Home? She shook her head," Well, then you can make her feel welcome! I don''t need to! Don''t blame me for calling it out when you''re unwilling to set boundaries."


    Spencer''s jaw tightened, and he took a step closer, his voice dropping dangerously low. "Watch it, Melanie. You''re making this into something it''s not."


    "Oh, really?" Melanie said, her arms crossed tightly, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Then what exactly is it, Spencer?"


    "Stop being so insecure, Melanie. Hallie is my best friend and she is going to be my assistant when I join the office. Of course, she is going to take care of my needs. And you were the one at fault first for not preparing my breakfast and going out to run. So do not try to cast blame on her and ruin everything with your petty jealousy."

 Chapter 5: Left Behind

    Chapter 5: Left BehindMelanie stared at her reflection in the mirror, her fingers absentmindedly twisting the wedding ring on her hand. The metal felt colder than usual, its once comforting weight now feeling like a burden. A bitter smile tugged at her lips as she continued to look at herself. She was a class one fool, that is what she was.


    She breathed deeply, and with a single motion, pulled open the drawer in front of her. Her hand hesitated briefly before closing around the envelope hidden inside. She was the one who hidden it away, thinking she could pretend it didn''t exist, that she would never need it. But the truth had a way of creeping back in, no matter how much she wanted to avoid it.


    She deserved an award for her ability to bury her head in the sand. Spencer had changed. Or maybe he had always been like this, and she had simply never seen it. Maybe she hadn''t wanted to see it. She''d been blinded by love.


    Letting out a slow breath, she carefully unfolded the note inside the envelope, her eyes scanning the familiar words.


    "Consider this a favour. If you want to know the truth about your husband, go through it."


    Her gaze drifted to the USB stick resting at the bottom of the drawer, untouched since the day she had received it. She had not even given it a single thought and simply buried it here, thinking that someone was probably only trying to sow discord between them. But now... She''d have to take a look for sure.


    Before she could reach for the USB again, a sharp knock on the door startled her. Heart pounding, she shoved the note back into the drawer and slipped the USB stick into her purse just as the door opened.


    Spencer stood there, his expression impatient and sulky. His tie was loose around his neck, and he ran a hand through his perfectly styled hair, clearly annoyed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come down faster," he muttered. "I need to get to the office. I''m getting late. I can''t let your tardiness ruin my first impression on everyone."


    Melanie met his gaze with a blank expression, unwilling to engage in another pointless exchange. "I''ll be down in a minute," she said neutrally. Her tardiness?


    Without waiting for a response, she turned back toward the mirror, gave her one last look and then grabbing her purse before heading for the door. But before she could step out, her mother-in-law''s voice rang through the hallway.


    "Melanie!"


    She closed her eyes briefly, swallowing back a sigh before pivoting toward the source of the voice. Could the woman ever not stop her from going out? With measured steps, she entered her mother-in-law''s lavishly furnished room.


    "You''re not going to the office today," the old woman announced, setting her cup down with a soft clink. "Spencer is back, and you are not needed there."


    Melanie clenched her jaw, "I have to go," she said evenly. "If only to hand over everything to Spencer." Though she had no intention to only handover the things. The company did not just belong to Spencer. It was the hard work of her and her own grandmother as well. Like hell, she was going to give that all up and sit at home to become a personal maid to her mother-in-law.


    Her mother-in-law gave her a sharp look but said nothing further. It was clear she thought Melanie''s place was in the house, waiting dutifully for her husband''s return rather than concerning herself with business matters. But Melanie was past caring what the woman thought. The only reason she had kept quiet until now was because of her love for Spencer. She''d wanted him to come back to a peaceful home.


    Turning on her heel, she walked out, quickening her pace toward the foyer where her husband had probably worn a hole in the carpet by now... But as she reached the entrance, the butler stopped her with an apologetic look.


    "Ma''am, Mr. Collins has already left with his friend," he informed her.


    Melanie nodded even as her heart flickered. She''d waited for the man for three years. And he could not wait three minutes. "Fine," she said briskly. "Get another car ready for me."


    The butler hesitated. "Madam... the car keys. Your mother-in-law took them a while ago."


    Melanie inhaled sharply, irritation curling inside her. "Of course, she did," she muttered under her breath. She should have known.


    The butler gave her a sympathetic glance before retreating, leaving her standing at the grand entrance with no means of transport. She could walk, but it since this was a gated community and no public transport was allowed inside... it would take her at least twenty minutes of walking in heels.


    Just as she was contemplating her next move, the low hum of an engine reached her ears, followed by the distinct screech of tires. A motorcycle pulled up in front of her, the rider dressed in black from head to toe, a helmet concealing his face.


    Melanie''s breath caught. Again. It was him. Why was he always here?


    "You need a ride?" His voice was familiar¡ªtoo familiar.


    Her fingers curled around the strap of her purse as she stared at him.

 Chapter 6: Ride

    Chapter 6: Ride"Need a ride?"


    Melanie looked at the man for a few seconds before shaking her head decisively. Like hell, she would get on top of that machine. Or behind that man.


    "We are going different ways," she told him coldly.


    His mouth kicked up at that," And how do you know which way I am going Melon?"


    She opened her mouth but found no answer. That was indeed correct. She had no idea what Adam did with his days and where he was going. He seemed to know that as well as his gaze lingered, dark and unreadable, before he spoke again, his voice smooth. He tapped his fingers idly against the handlebar. "You''re heading to the office. And I am going that way, so just get on."


    Melanie narrowed her eyes, flicking her gaze from him to the bike as if it were a wild animal waiting to pounce.


    "Can''t you take a car?" she asked, grasping at any excuse.


    Adam scoffed, shaking his head as if the very suggestion offended him. "I don''t know how to drive."


    Her eyes widened slightly. "You¡ªwhat?"


    "Stop stalling," he murmured, his voice dipping lower, edged with amusement. It was almost as if he knew why she was hesitating, like he could feel the uncertainty crackling in the air between them.


    Annoyed at herself, she exhaled sharply and moved to sit side-saddle, only to be interrupted by another one of his scoffs.


    "You''ll be blown off before we even leave the gate if you sit like that," he said, shaking his head. "Come on, what era do you think we''re in? It''s not like I asked you to straddle me."


    Her mouth fell open at the blatant remark, heat creeping up her neck. "You¡ª"


    Before she could finish snapping at him, he reached for a spare helmet, flipping up the visor. Without a word, he slipped it onto her head, his fingers grazing the sensitive skin beneath her chin as he adjusted the strap. His touch was brief, impersonal even, but damn it¡ªher stomach still dipped.


    She gritted her teeth. Nope. Absolutely not. She was not going to react to him.


    Huffing out a breath, she swung one leg over the bike, forcing herself to sit properly behind him. The movement caused her skirt to ride up slightly, exposing just a little more of her bare thighs than she was comfortable with. The seat was warm beneath her, but it was nothing compared to the solid heat of the man in front of her.


    For a moment, she hesitated, hovering awkwardly, placing only the lightest touch on his jacket.


    It wasn''t enough for him.


    Without warning, his hands slid back, fingers brushing against the outer sides of her thighs.


    She stiffened. "What are you doing?"


    Instead of answering, he simply tightened his grip, pulling her forward in one firm motion. A startled gasp escaped her as she found herself pressed flush against his back, her knees now bracketing his hips. The scent of leather and something distinctly him flooded her senses.


    "This," he murmured, "Is better."


    Melanie barely had time to process how intimately close they were before the bike roared to life beneath them. The sudden vibration sent a jolt through her, and instinct took over. Her arms snapped around his waist, fingers clutching his leather jacket as they shot forward.


    Adam let out a short, knowing chuckle, the sound vibrating through his back. "Told you to hold on tight." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie gritted her teeth and clung to him for dear life regretting getting onto this beast from the first minute onwards.


    The man was not just reckless! He was dangerous to the lives of the people on the road.


    She kept her eyes shut for most of the ride, unwilling to witness just how recklessly he was weaving through traffic. It was either that, or she''d scream, and she refused to give Adam the satisfaction.


    Finally, after what felt like hours but was probably only about thirty minutes, the bike slowed before coming to a smooth stop.


    Melanie exhaled sharply, her pulse still racing as she cautiously opened her eyes. They weren''t at the office entrance but a short distance away, tucked near a side street that offered just enough privacy.


    Before she could question him, his voice came, smooth and knowing.


    "I don''t mind dropping you off at the entrance," he said lazily, one hand resting on the throttle as he glanced back at her. "But I figured you wouldn''t like that."


    She stiffened. He was right. The last thing she needed was to show up at work on the back of Adam''s bike. With her arms wrapped around him. Especially when her husband had just returned.


    Hurriedly, she swung her leg over and all but jumped off the bike.


    "Thank you. This is perfect," she muttered quickly, already taking a step back. She just needed to get away.


    Melanie frowned and turned, only to find Adam watching her with a dark, unreadable expression. He tugged her a fraction closer, his voice dipping low.


    "Aren''t you forgetting something?"


    She blinked. "What¡ª"


    His gaze flicked pointedly toward her head.


    Her eyes widened. The helmet.


    Oh. Oops.


    She had been so flustered that she hadn''t even realized she was still wearing it. Hastily, she reached up to unbuckle the strap, but before she could fumble with it, his hands were there.


    She looked down at the leather gloves on his hand that did not cover his finger tips and had the absurd thought of why he did not wear full gloves. But that thought was soon pushed back to the recesses of her mind.


    Then, instead of simply taking the helmet, he lingered, slipping it off slowly, his fingers threading through her hair as if it were the most natural thing in the world as he muttered," Wouldn''t want you to go into the office with helmet head.


    Melanie froze.


    Her breath caught in her throat as his fingertips grazed her scalp, his touch unhurried and deliberate.


    That was it. Enough.


    She jerked her head back, snapping, "Adam. Please! Know your limits. I am your brother''s wife."


    The words came out sharp, meant to cut through whatever tension had settled between them.


    But instead of looking guilty or backing off, Adam merely smirked.


    And for a moment, she was distracted¡ªno, entranced¡ªby the glint of silver at the corner of his mouth. The small ring on the side of his lip caught the light as he sneered, his voice laced with something dangerous.


    "What brother?" he scoffed, tilting his head. "Your husband is not my brother."


    Melanie inhaled sharply.


    Her stomach twisted as she tried to keep her voice steady. "Even if you don''t consider him your brother, I am a married woman, Adam. Married."


    He didn''t look impressed. If anything, his smirk deepened, and his fingers¡ªthose same fingers that had just been tangled in her hair¡ªcame up to tap against her chin.


    "Hmm," he mused, his voice a murmur. "Are you married? Really?"


    The words sent a jolt through her, striking something deep in her chest.


    Melanie stilled. "What do you mean by that!"


    Adam shrugged as he straightened his motorcycle and roared away.

 Chapter 7: A Scene

    Chapter 7: A ScenePutting Adam and his words out of her mind, Melanie stepped out of her office and into the towering glass building, her expression carefully blank. Indifference was the best mask to wear when dealing with difficult men. She had no patience for being left behind, and husband or not, Spencer was going to hear what she had to say.


    However, as she walked into the lobby, she immediately noticed an unusual commotion. A large crowd had gathered near the entrance, murmuring in hushed voices. Curious, she moved closer, weaving through the onlookers, and soon discovered the cause of the spectacle¡ªher husband.


    Spencer was standing near the security desk, arguing heatedly with the personnel. His voice, thick with authority and impatience, carried across the lobby. By his side, Miss Halley, his dear ''friend'', was desperately attempting to de-escalate the situation, her hands raised in a placating gesture to try and pacify Spencer, who was agitated.


    Melanie didn''t make a move to interrupt. Instead, she glanced at her watch. There was still time before her next meeting. With that in mind, she decided to observe. Perversely, she was pleased with the situation. He was the one who left her behind, didn''t he. If he had waited for her, he wouldn''t have been in this position. She smiled at the security guards and made a note of their names. They were following the rules to a tee. The deserved a bonus.


    "What do you mean she cannot go up without a pass?" Spencer''s voice was sharp, edged with irritation. "I am going to be the chairman of this company, and you dare to stop my person?"


    His person. What an odd phrasing. Melanie''s eyes darkened. If someone had ever asked her who was ''her person'' she would have said Spencer. But it seemed, she was not Spencer''s person. And why the ambiguous tone? Hadn''t he said that Hallie would be his assistant? Why not simply introduce her as one?


    The security guard, though clearly uncomfortable, remained professional, shaking his head firmly. "Sir, she can definitely go up. But as per protocol, we need to register her and issue a visitor pass."


    "She does not need a visitor pass!" Spencer snapped. "She is with me!"


    "I understand that, Sir," the guard responded patiently. "But your access was personally approved by the Chairwoman. As per company policy, only the Chairwoman can make an exception for visitors. If you''d like, I can call her for confirmation."


    Spencer''s expression darkened further, his frustration nearly reaching a boiling point. "There is no need to call her! She is just a..." He was on the verge of raising his voice and probably saying something when Melanie decided to intervene.


    "Mister James." Silence fell over the lobby at her voice. "It''s alright," Melanie continued, stepping forward with quiet confidence. "There''s no need to call me. I''m already here."


    The gathered staff seemed to collectively realize, all at once, that their Chairwoman had been standing among them. There was an immediate reaction¡ªemployees hastily stepping aside, heads lowering slightly in deference.


    Melanie Collins was well known within the company. She was generous and fair but ran a tight ship. Those who worked under her respected her¡ªand feared the consequences of crossing her.


    Spencer turned sharply at the sound of her voice. For a brief moment, Melanie caught the flicker of something like guilt, perhaps in his expression. But the moment passed quickly. He lifted his chin.


    "Melanie!" he demanded, his tone almost accusatory. "What is the meaning of this? Are you trying to undermine my authority here?"


    She met his gaze coldly, almost tempted to say he had no authority but she kept quiet. "Mister James. Miss Halley does not need a visiting pass."


    For a moment, Spencer looked victorious, his posture straightened and he prepared to gloat. ready to throw a smug remark, but Melanie was already turning away from him.


    "Miss Halley," she said coolly, shifting her attention to the woman standing beside him. "You can go to HR, submit your documents, and collect your ID card as Mr. Spencer''s assistant. It is not done for an assistant like yourself to create a scene on your first day of work. He is your boss." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Halley blinked, surprised at the tone of voice and the silent reprimand. She glanced at Spencer as if seeking protection at the snub she had been dealt. In a single word, she had been shown her position. Spencer opened his mouth, but Melanie was faster as she turned to him and spoke in a low voice," The board members will be here soon. You need to make a good first impression."


    Spencer stiffened. His eyes flickered with irritation, but he said nothing. He knew she was right. With one last glance at Halley, he clenched his jaw and nodded at Halley letting her know that he would not be defending her. Halley gave her a look before quickly nodding," Of course, Chairwoman. I''ll do it right away."

 Chapter 8: Insult

    Chapter 8: InsultOnce inside her office, Spencer didn''t waste a second before turning on her. His voice was sharp with anger.


    "Why did you have to insult Halley like that? You could have simply waived her getting a pass and later instructed her to get her credentials. What was the point of humiliating her like that?"


    Melanie scoffed at his words, her arms crossing over her chest as she met his furious gaze without flinching.


    "Really? You think that was insulting?" she countered, her tone laced with disbelief. "What about the insult you dealt me? Did it even cross your mind how I would feel¡ªhow humiliated I would be¡ªwhen my husband walked into our workplace with another woman by his side? How he stood in the lobby and had the audacity to claim another woman as his person while trying to get her inside? If you were so concerned about her reputation, you could have simply let her wear the visitor pass and enter quietly. But you didn''t. Instead, you made a scene. And why? Because you wanted to make a grand entrance. Because you wanted to flaunt your power."


    Spencer froze at her words, his expression shifting as he processed her accusations. He studied her intently, as if searching for something he had missed before.


    "So, you think I did all this just to push you down?" His voice was quieter now, but no less intense. "And in return, you decided to humiliate me? When did you become so vindictive, Melanie? So calculating?"


    A bitter smile curled at Melanie''s lips. She turned her gaze fully on him, her eyes dark with emotions she refused to voice.


    "Really?" she said softly. "You don''t know the answer to that?"


    But she didn''t wait for a reply. Even as Spencer stood there, confusion flickering across his face, she was already moving. Without another glance in his direction, she strode toward her desk, pulling out her chair and lowering herself into it with an air of finality.


    "Your office is on the opposite end of the floor," she informed him. "I suggest you get acquainted with the rest of your personal staff. If you need to make any changes, tell your assistant to coordinate with HR." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her words were firm, dismissive. She didn''t want him lingering, didn''t want to hear whatever excuse or explanation he might come up with next. Or his pretence that everything was well. And for once, Spencer didn''t argue. With a hard glare, he spun on his heel and stormed out, the door slamming shut behind him.


    The moment he was gone, Melanie let out a shaky breath. Her fingers curled into fists, nails biting into her palms as she stared at the closed door. A deep bitterness settled in her heart.


    She must have been blind to have fallen for him.


    For three years, she had loved Spencer with everything she had. She had endured his absence, his coldness over the phone, his abrupt and often dismissive attitude. She had made excuses for him, telling herself he was busy, that he was under pressure, that things would be different once he returned.


    She had endured everything his family had thrown at her, too. His dear mother and sisters had treated her like a convenient maid, a money-making machine disguised as a wife. And she had put up with it all¡ªwaiting, hoping, believing that when Spencer finally came back, everything would go back to the way it was.


    Because she remembered how he used to be.


    She remembered how he had once doted on her, how he had pursued her so insistently, how he had made her feel like the center of his world.


    But now, as she sat alone in her office, she couldn''t help but wonder if any of it had ever been real.


    Had it all been an act? And if so... why?


    She wasn''t an outstanding beauty. She didn''t come from a powerful or wealthy family. Yes, her grandmother had run a modest business, but that was hardly enough to make her a prize worth chasing. So what had Spencer seen in her back then? What had made him so determined to win her over?


    The questions swirled in her mind, but she refused to dwell on them.


    Melanie had spent enough time waiting and enduring, allowing others to mistake her patience for weakness. But she wasn''t weak. She had always been decisive when it truly mattered. And if Spencer was no longer the man she had believed him to be, then she would not waste another moment clinging to him.


    With that thought steeling her resolve, she reached into her purse and pulled out a small USB stick. Without hesitation, she inserted it into her laptop, her expression set with quiet determination. If someone had something to show her, she would look.


    However, before the files could even load, there was a knock on her door, startling her into hurriedly closing the laptop as the door opened. However, her relief was short lived when she looked at the man who stood there in her doorway. Why was Adam here?

 Chapter 9: Flirting

    Chapter 9: FlirtingMelanie took a deep breath as she watched the man walk inside. She didn''t stand up. She didn''t offer him a seat. She didn''t even acknowledge his presence with any words. If there was one thing she had learned about Adam Collins in the past few weeks, it was that he did what he wanted¡ªwhen he wanted. Nobody could make him do anything. If he had decided to come here, then he would, regardless of whether she welcomed him or not.


    Still, she couldn''t help but wonder what it was that made him so different. There were plenty of men like him¡ªconfident, powerful, unbothered by the rules of polite society. And yet, none of them had the same presence, the same energy that seemed to demand attention the moment he stepped into a room.


    Well, other than his looks, of course.


    Adam Collins was a beautiful man. There was no denying it. But not in an effeminate way, not in a way that made him seem delicate or polished. No, there was something raw about him, something almost dangerous. His beauty wasn''t just in his face but in the way he carried himself, the way he moved, like an animal on the prowl, wanting to hunt.


    And she, usually felt like a prey in his presence. Because he made her feel unsettled yet drawn to him all the same. Everytime she came into contact with him, her instincts would scream at her to run in the other direction, yet it was almost impossible to look anywhere else when he was around.


    Melanie knew she was staring as she watched him walk into her office. And she assured herself, that in a minute, she would snap at him about his reason for being here. For now, she would not return his kindness of bringing her here by snapping at him.


    Her eyes drifted to the small silver ring at the corner of his lower lip. It wasn''t flashy, not the kind that screamed for attention, but on him, it was impossible to ignore. It was distracting. And confusing. She wasn''t one to like piercings but why could she never look away. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She hated that she was staring.


    But before she could force herself to look away, he cleared his throat. Amusement flickered in his dark eyes, as if he knew exactly where her mind had wandered. And just to make it worse, he let his tongue dart out, tapping against the metal in a slow, deliberate motion.


    She scowled. Dam* it! She''d been caught! "What are you doing here?", she snapped finally.


    Adam clucked his tongue, shaking his head like she''d asked something ridiculous. "I''m here for the board meeting, of course." He tilted his head slightly, his smirk deepening. "I do own a substantial amount of shares in this company, you know."


    She shook her head. She knew that. This meeting was one of the biggest reasons that Spencer had returned and so had Adam. Otherwise, she had not seen a hair or hide of either her husband or this brother of his.


    "I meant why are you here in my office?" She answered.


    Did he answer her? No. He simply moved. Not toward the chair opposite her desk, where any normal person would sit, but around it. She stiffened as he closed the distance, rounding the large wooden desk.


    And then, he leaned against the edge of her desk, right next to her. Her jaw clenched, but before she ask him to move away, he lifted one foot and hooked it against the leg of her chair, pulling it forward until she was closer to him than she had any intention of being.


    She looked up at him, as he stared down at her. Her heart steeled. She was not one to be intimidated easily, just because he was invading her space.


    The scent of his cologne¡ªsomething dark, woody, and sharp¡ªfilled her senses as he leaned in, just enough to make her heart stutter against her will.


    His voice dropped to something low and teasing. "Did you miss me that much, Melon?"


    Her hands clenched at the ridiculous nickname, her nails digging into her palms as she leveled him with a glare sharp enough to cut through steel. But Adam? He only grinned, as if nothing in the world could amuse him more than riling her up.


    "What are you even talking about?" she snapped. "Why would I miss you? Did you just have some kind of daydream?"


    Adam''s smirk widened, his dark eyes glinting with mischief. "Hmm. Maybe it does feel like a dream," he mused. "After all, when I came in last week, I was told my office was at the far end of the hall. But now¡ª" he gestured vaguely toward the door, "it turns out I''ve been moved right next door to you."


    Melanie stiffened. Dam* it! She had been so agitated with Spencer just now that she''d wanted to push him away and so she told him that the opposite at the other end was his... which meant that Adam''s cabin was right next to hers... How could she have been so foolish?


    And while she was busy cursing herself, Adam leaned in, closing the remaining distance between them, his breath warm against her ear as he murmured, "I don''t mind, really. I can be even closer."

 Chapter 10: Hello Hotness

    Chapter 10: Hello HotnessAdam leaned back, a slow grin spreading across his face as he took in the flustered expression on the woman''s face. Her lips parted slightly, and a soft blush crept up her cheeks, making her even more irresistible. The first time he had laid eyes on her, his heart had faltered¡ªno, it had nearly stopped. She wasn''t just beautiful. She was breathtaking. A contradiction wrapped in perfection. Seductive yet innocent. Alluring yet untouchable.


    And then he''d discovered that she was married to Spencer. Never had he hated that man more than in that moment. He had the perfect wife at home. And what was he doing? Adam scoffed.


    Well, it didn''t matter. If Spencer was foolish enough not to cherish what he had, Adam had no qualms about stepping in and taking her for himself. Possession, after all, was just a matter of who held on tighter. He was about to tease her a little more, relishing the way she squirmed under his gaze, when a sudden knock on the door interrupted them.


    He didn''t miss the way her body tensed, how her eyes widened slightly before narrowing into a sharp glare aimed directly at him. The soft flush that had colored her cheeks only moments ago drained away, leaving her pale. Ah. Whoops.


    It seemed she wanted him to put some distance between them.. Sigh. No problem. He could give her that... for now.


    With an easy, almost lazy movement, Adam straightened and took a deliberate step back, giving her space. Then, as if he had all the time in the world, he strolled around the desk, heading toward the door. His gaze flickered briefly to the laptop sitting open on her desk, lingering for a second longer on the USB drive plugged into the side before he walked away, leaving with a cryptic comment, "See you soon. Don''t miss me too much, Melon."


    As he left, a younger woman entered the room, her eyes big and innocent. The moment she entered the room, she could still feel the residual of the testosterone and pheromones. She gave a hooded glance at the woman sitting at her desk and smiled, "Sister, was that your husband who has just returned?"


    Melanie blinked, thrown off for a moment, and was about to say no when Laela continued," He''s so handsome. Sister, you''re really lucky." Then, with a playful tilt of her head and a glimmer of mischief in her gaze, she added, "But if you''re not careful... I just might steal him from you."


    Melanie let out a tired chuckle, shaking her head. "Drop the act, Leala. He is not my husband. Feel free to steal him."


    Leala pouted, crossing her arms in front of her chest. "He''s not your husband?" She tapped a finger against her lips, pretending to think. "That''s such a shame... No, no, I can''t seduce him, then." She let out an exaggerated sigh before flashing Melanie a teasing smile. "Leala has to steal your husband. After all, if a younger sister doesn''t steal her sister''s husband or fianc¨¦, how will the plot of this story move forward? No no. I have to fulfill my duty as your younger sister." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie rolled her eyes. "Laela. Drop the act. Knowing you, you probably already have some man lined up, waiting for you to bat your eyelashes at him, so you don''t have to go to the trouble of trying to steal your brother-in-law. Also, you don''t like him."


    Laela chuckled and entered the room, casually pulling a chair and slouching down," I don''t. For a man who was not even actively present in your life for the past few years, he has made you enough sad. Now that he is back, I can''t even think how miserable you will be. I swear, if not for you, I want to bash that Spencer Collins on the head. Anyway. Don''t digress. Who was the hottie who just left?"


    Melanie sighed," That was Adam, Spencer''s brother."


    Laela''s eyes widened at that. "Holy hell. You have a smoking hot brother-in-law. This plot was not imagined..."


    Melanie shook her head and stared at her sister, wondering if she should tell her something. ''The plot has changed direction, actually.'' It wasn''t her husband she had to worry about, that ship had already sailed seemingly. But it was her brother-in-law who seemed intent on making things complicated.


    Ignoring Laela''s prattle, Melanie opened her laptop and bagan playing the contenrs of the USb drive... and felt her face pale. It took her a few moments, but Laela seemed to sense that something was wrong. She immediately stood up and rounded the desk, peering into what Melanie was seeing. And as she saw the contents, she could not help but curse aloud. That basta*d!

 Chapter 11: A Truth

    Chapter 11: A TruthMelanie felt cold inside. Even as the board members continued to talk and chat, throwing words of welcome toward the brothers, she barely heard them. Their voices were just a distant hum, meaningless noise against the storm raging in her mind. Her entire focus remained on what she had seen just before stepping inside.


    A hollow ache settled deep in her chest, and all she wanted to do was leave¡ªslip away unnoticed and find some dark, quiet corner where she could curl into a ball and let the weight of it all crush her. She wanted to cry, to grieve the shattering of her first love, the betrayal that had left a deep, gaping wound, and the loss of the innocent self she could never reclaim. But she wouldn''t. Not yet.


    There would be time for that later¡ªwhen she had the luxury of solitude. Right now, she had to keep herself together. She had to focus on what mattered: stopping Spencer from taking over as chairman.


    The irony wasn''t lost on her. She had set this in motion herself. She had prepared everything, made the necessary arrangements, even convinced the board members to support Spencer''s appointment. And now, she was trying to undo it.


    The problem was, the board was evenly divided. Some believed there was no need for change, that things were running smoothly under her leadership. Others, however, had never truly accepted her as the head of the company. They were simply waiting¡ªbiding their time¡ªuntil she finally stepped down and handed everything over to Spencer.


    If she cast her vote against him now, the results would be tied. And Spencer would know. He would realize that she was the one who had turned against him at the last moment.


    Melanie exhaled quietly, lowering her gaze to her fingers.


    There was only one man who could shift the balance.


    She could feel his eyes on her, watching her with an intensity that made her skin prickle. She hesitated before looking up, her gaze locking onto his for a brief, electric moment before she quickly looked away.


    Adam Collins.


    There was something about the way he looked at her that always made her uneasy, like he could see straight through her, peeling back every layer, exposing things she wasn''t ready to confront.


    Inevitably, her eyes met his again.


    Would he support her? Could she count on him?


    As if sensing her unspoken question, Adam raised an eyebrow, then lifted the small bottle of water in his hand. Without breaking eye contact, he tipped it slightly in her direction before taking a slow sip.


    Melanie shook her head at herself. She was being foolish. Adam Collins wasn''t a mind reader. Why would he, of all people, be able to guess what she wanted?


    A sudden nudge against her foot made her blink.


    She turned, finding Laela watching her with a meaningful expression. It took her a moment to register what was happening, but then she noticed the voting slips being passed around.


    It was time to cast a vote.


    The casting of the vote was a routine affair¡ªsimple, almost mechanical. Twenty-one board members, each handed a slip of paper, tasked with writing a single word: Yes or No. A word that would decide the future of the company. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie tightened her grip on her pen, her pulse drumming in her ears. She had to brace herself for the inevitable, steel her heart against whatever came next. It was her mistake and she would pay for it.


    But then¡ªbefore the first vote could be cast¡ªAdam knocked on the table in front of him once. Just once.


    Yet, the sound carried through the room like a command, sharp and deliberate. Conversations halted mid-sentence, pens froze above paper, and every head turned in his direction. A strange, almost unnatural stillness settled over the boardroom, as if the very air had thickened with anticipation.


    Melanie frowned, her fingers tightening slightly around the pen in her hand. Once again, she found herself unable to understand why this man''s presence was so commanding.


    Adam Collins was an enigma. Even now, he stood out starkly against the sea of perfectly tailored suits and polished appearances, the only one in a worn leather jacket that should have made him seem out of place. Instead, he owned the space around him, his presence looming larger than anyone else in the room.


    He was the black sheep of the Collins family¡ªthe man who had walked away from it all long before Melanie had even met Spencer. And yet, despite his absence over the years, there was something about him that seemed deeply rooted in the company''s history.


    She had seen it the moment he entered. The way the older board members had reacted¡ªflashes of recognition, surprise, even a hint of unease¡ªtold her that Adam Collins was not just a familiar name. He was someone they had not expected to return.


    But the most telling reaction had come from Spencer.


    Her husband¡ªNo, she corrected herself, he wouldn''t be her husband for much longer if she had anything to say about it¡ªhad stiffened at the sight of Adam in the company. Spencer had not been pleased to see him.


    At this she remembered that she had not observed these two at home as well when Spencer had returned.


    But one thing was clear. Just as Adam seemed to think little of Spencer, Spencer had no love lost for Adam either.


    Something was going on here and she had no idea what. But as she sat there, she realized... she didn''t even want to know.


    And then Adam started to speak," Before we sit here and cast this vote, I have one simple question to ask- Director Spencer Collins, what have been your achievements and contribution to this company that makes you qualified to stand here and take this position?"

 Chapter 12: Enough

    Chapter 12: Enough"Didn''t you say that you had already arranged everything? Then what happened today?" Spencer growled as they went back home in the car.


    Melanie stared out of the window, watching the city lights blur past, her expression impassive as she listened to him.


    "You had one job! One job!" he continued, his voice rising. "To make sure everything was ready for my return so I could take my rightful place seamlessly. And yet, you couldn''t even do that! You failed me, Melanie!"


    Failed him?


    She let out a slow, measured breath, forcing herself not to react. What a joke.


    She was ignoring him, her focus turned inward. Could it be possible that she had actuallly turned off all her feelings for Spencer in a day?At this time yesterday, she had been in the kitchen, carefully frosting his favourite cake, looking forward to welcoming him back home.


    But now?


    Now, she almost wished she could shove him right back onto whatever plane had brought him home.


    She had spent three years convincing herself that she mattered to him, that their marriage was built on the solid foundation of love and respect. That even though there had been misunderstandings along the way, once he was back, they would be able to communicate better. But looking at him now¡ªat the pure selfishness in his words, the way he saw her not as a partner but as a stepping stone to his own ambitions¡ªshe realized she had been hopelessly, painfully blind.


    A small, humorless smile tugged at her lips. The curtain had finally fallen. And the most ironic part? She had been the lead actress in this tragic play, and yet, she had never even known her own role. She''d thought he was her prince charming when he was the villain.


    Too bad for Spencer, she was not a poor helpless maiden. She was a patient person whose limits had just been reached. She would not let things go so easily.


    As she thought this, she could not help but wonder, though. She wondered how Adam had guessed her intention to try and stop the board from making Spencer the next chairman.


    She shook her head slightly. No. Adam Collins wasn''t the type to act on guesswork. He must have had his own reasons for stepping in, for forcing the board to delay their decision. Maybe it was personal, maybe it was strategic. Either way, it didn''t matter.


    Because the result was the same¡ªshe had been given a reprieve.


    Months. She had spent months painstakingly convincing the directors to give Spencer a chance, to trust in his leadership, to believe in his supposed vision. And in a single moment, with just a few words, Adam had swept it all away.


    And she was still satisfied. So what if it was all down the drain? Because now, with what she knew, she would never have wanted to support Spencer either.


    But even as she thought of all this, trying to convince herself that Adam was acting for his own sake and not hers, she could not help but think about what he had said, just before leaving the large conference room. "I hope you are satisfied with this outcome. You''ll continue to be the chairwoman for the next year."


    She was brought out of her reverie when Spencer shook her by the arm," Are you listening to me?"


    Melanie''s gaze snapped to Spencer, her expression devoid of emotion. His fingers dug into her arm, his grip unrelenting, his face contorted with frustration.


    "Are you listening to me?" he demanded sharply.


    She didn''t flinch or look away the way she would have at any other time. She did not like confrontations and would have avoided them at any cost but right now... all she watned was a fight.And yet, she slowly pried his fingers off her arm and turned to face him fully and spoke in a cold voice, "Let go."


    He hesitated, taken aback by the iciness in her tone. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I said¡ªlet go, Spencer."


    There was no anger in her voice, and she was glad for it. Because, if she let it out, she would definitely cry.


    His grip loosened as he stared at her in shock, and she pulled her arm free, brushing off the lingering sensation of his touch as if it were nothing more than dust on her sleeve.


    She shifted slightly in her seat and gestured toward the front of the car where his dear best friend and the driver were sitting, listening. "I have no intention of discussing personal matters in front of outsiders. We can talk later."


    Spencer glared at her, his pride wounded, his voice sharp with irritation. "Hallie is not an outsider¡ªshe is¡ª"


    Melanie had enough.


    Just moments ago, getting into her own car had been a hassle because she''d had to request Miss Hallie to move out of her space. And now this? Spencer had the audacity to claim Hallie as family while berating her in front of everyone?


    Her patience snapped.


    "Stop the car," she ordered the driver.


    The driver obeyed immediately, pulling to a smooth halt.


    Melanie turned to Spencer, meeting his glare with a calm, detached expression. "Since Hallie is such a dear family member to you, you can go home with her. I''ll come later."


    Before he could utter a single protest, Melanie pushed the door open and stepped out.

 Chapter 13: A Deal

    Chapter 13: A DealWhen Melanie asked the driver to stop and stepped out of the car, she had no particular destination in mind. She just needed to escape¡ªto put as much distance as possible between herself and Spencer. The suffocating emotions pressing down on her had become unbearable, and she acted on instinct, walking away without a second thought.


    For the past hour, she had wandered the streets, believing she was aimlessly drifting from one block to another. Yet now, as she stood frozen in front of a towering building, she realized the truth¡ªher steps hadn''t been as random as she had thought. Some part of her had known exactly where to go, even if she hadn''t known it herself.


    The realization sent a shiver down her spine. Had she truly been so lost in her thoughts that she hadn''t noticed where she was heading? Or had her subconscious guided her here all along?


    She stared at the entrance, her heart pounding. The question wasn''t whether she had found the right place. It was whether she had the courage to walk inside.


    Melanie shook her head, exhaling sharply. What was wrong with her? It wasn''t as if she couldn''t face him. And yet, her hesitation made it feel as though an invisible force was holding her back.


    But deep down, she knew the truth¡ªgoing inside was the only way to get the answers she needed. The only question was whether she was ready to hear them. She took a deep breath. She had already taken the step by checking the contents of the USB drive. Going inside was just the final step.


    She took a deep breath and walked in.


    Inside, she approached the reception desk and informed the attendant that she was here to see Mr. Adam Collins. The receptionist gave her a brief nod, asked her to wait, and disappeared through a side door.


    Once again she wondered if she was making the right decision. And then another thought struck her. Would he be here? He''d invited her to come and talk to him here whenever she wanted to look for him. But maybe he''d already gone home.


    Minutes later, the man returned and gestured for her to follow. She walked behind him down a quiet hallway until they stopped in front of a door. The man opened it and motioned for her to step inside.


    Adam was already seated inside. As she entered, he stood, his gaze steady on her. With a small gesture, he invited her to take a seat and then as she went to sit, pulled out the chair for her. It was so old fashioned that she was not able to hide her surprise.


    "What would you like to eat?" he asked casually.


    She blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected question. Of all the ways she had imagined this meeting going, this wasn''t one of them.


    Noticing her surprise, the corner of his mouth lifted in amusement. "What''s wrong? Did you think I''d be gloating?" And when she shook her head, even though her expression said that is exactly what she was thinking, he bent down, close to her, invading her space and questioned," Or maybe you thought I''d flirt with you? Hmm?"


    She shook her head again. She had no idea how he would react. Maybe she did expect him to behave like a hooligan. Or make her squirm.


    Adam smiled and straightened before walking back around the table and taking a seat as he said," I will flirt with you on our own time. Right now, I am sure you are here on business."


    Melanie nodded her head as she agreed. Yes. She was here on business but then she saw his mouth kick up in amusement and she realized she had agreed to both the things. She shook her head," No. Don''t flirt with me." He laughed then and shook his head," But this is the best part, Melon."


    Melanie grimaced. "And don''t call me Melon. My name is Melanie."


    "Hmm. I know. So, Melon, tell me what brings you here to me? Wasn''t it you who said that you would never have anything to discuss with me?"


    Even though the words were bitter, Adam Collins did not seem to be taunting her. In fact, he seemed perfectly pleased to see her.


    She sighed and without looking at the menu he had placed in front of her, asked him," You sent the USB drive to me, didn''t you?"


    Adam leaned back in his chair, raising an eyebrow. "USB?"


    Melanie snorted. "Don''t play dumb. I''m not a fool, Adam."


    He tilted his head, considering her for a moment before shrugging lazily. "If someone had been keeping track of your actions over the last three years, they might not agree with that statement."


    Her spine stiffened, anger flashing in her eyes. Without hesitation, she pushed back her chair and stood. "I didn''t come here to discuss my life, Adam. I just want answers." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam sighed dramatically, but there was something sharp in his gaze, something calculating. Then, with a small nod, he admitted, "Fine. Yes, I made sure the USB got to you."


    Melanie folded her arms across her chest. "Why?"


    Instead of answering right away, Adam gestured for her to sit back down. She hesitated, weighing her options, but eventually did. He studied her for a moment, then, slowly, an almost wicked smile stretched across his face¡ªa smile of triumph, as if he had just won a game she didn''t even know she was playing.


    "I have a proposition for you."

 Chapter 14: Unforgiving

    Chapter 14: Unforgiving"Crack!"


    The sharp sound of the slap echoed through the grand entrance hall the moment Melanie stepped into the Collins residence. Her head snapped to the side, the sting of the blow shocking her in place. Before she could recover, her mother-in-law''s furious voice rang out, cutting through the heavy silence like a blade.


    "How dare you insult my son!" the older woman seethed, her eyes blazing with fury. "Can you do nothing right? First, you forced your way into this family, clinging onto the old woman''s dying wish as if it were your salvation! Then, you had the audacity to seduce my son¡ªmy son!¡ªweaving your manipulative little web until he believed you, until he trusted you enough to leave, thinking his place here would be safe upon his return."


    She stepped closer, her presence looming over Melanie like a storm about to break.


    "But today, today, he was humiliated in front of the entire board! They have the nerve to ask him to prove himself¡ªas if his very name isn''t enough! And all of this¡ªevery last shred of disgrace¡ªfalls on you!" Her voice cracked with rage, her chest heaving as she glared down at Melanie.


    "And yet, instead of standing by your husband, instead of offering him your support like any decent wife would¡ªinstead of even having the decency to apologize for the mess you''ve created¡ªyou insult him? You humiliate him furthein front of his best friend. A person he has invited over?"


    A sneer curled her lips as she spat out her next words. "How dare you, you worthless little bitch! I have had enough of you!"


    Melanie''s hands clenched into tight fists, her nails digging into her palms as she fought the overwhelming urge to strike the woman back. But before she could move¡ªbefore she could so much as take a step¡ªSpencer swiftly stepped between them, his broad frame shielding her from his mother''s wrath. His back was to her, a silent but firm barrier against the storm.


    "Mother! That is enough!" His voice was sharp, cutting through the charged air like a blade. "How could you raise your hand against my wife? Against your own daughter-in-law?"


    "Daughter-in-law?" she spat, her voice laced with venom. "What daughter-in-law? That woman is not even fit to be a maid in this house, let alone its mistress! And yet, your grandmother¡ªyour dear, foolish grandmother¡ªthought she was worthy? Thought she belonged among us?"


    She scoffed, shaking her head in disbelief before fixing Spencer with a glare filled with disappointment and frustration.


    "You are a fool, Spencer. A fool blinded by love! Open your eyes and look at what she truly is! Had it not been for Hallie, I wouldn''t have even known the full extent of your humiliation. Do you have any idea what happened in the car today? Do you not understand how she dismissed you¡ªhow she ignored you completely? If not for Hallie telling me the truth, you would have continued to suffer in silence, letting this disgraceful woman trample all over you!"


    Her voice rose with every word, her chest heaving as her fury reached its peak. She turned her gaze back to Melanie, eyes blazing with pure contempt.


    "And yet, even now, you defend her?" She let out a bitter laugh, shaking her head. "You disgust me, Spencer."


    With a sharp shove, Spencer''s mother pushed him aside, sneering as she glared at Melanie.


    "This trash! Instead of throwing her out, you treasure her?" she scoffed before turning and marching into the house, her fury unmistakable.


    Melanie remained frozen, the sting of the slap fading, replaced by something far heavier.


    Spencer turned to her, reaching out. "Melanie, are you alright? Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Here?


    A bitter laugh almost escaped her. What good was here? Hadn''t he been here when his mother slapped her? When she hurled insults without hesitation? Had he even tried to stop her before she did all that?


    Her gaze shifted to Hallie, standing in the corner, watching with quiet satisfaction.


    Melanie''s jaw tightened. Without a word, she turned and walked into the kitchen, leaving them behind.


    Once inside, Melanie moved with mechanical precision, her body numb as she reached for an ice pack from the freezer. Pressing it against her burning cheek, she let out a shaky breath, feeling the cold seep into her skin. The pain dulled, but the ache in her chest only deepened. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her tears fell silently, tracing warm paths down her face. She had truly been a fool. Today had been an awakening¡ªone she would never forget.


    She replayed his words in her mind, that he''d said about her being a fool.


    Hadn''t she been?


    The first time her mother-in-law had raised a hand against her, she had stood there, silent, accepting. If she had spoken up then, if she had taken a stand, would things have been different? Would that woman have dared to strike her every time she was angry, every time she wanted to remind Melanie of her place?


    Her grip on the ice pack tightened.


    She had allowed this to happen. All for the sake of peace that she had promised Spencer? Not anymore. She would not allow this.

 Chapter 15: Hurt

    Chapter 15: HurtShe closed her eyes, letting the cold seep into her skin, numbing the dull ache for a few precious moments. Just as she began to relax, the ice pack was lifted from her hand and held to her cheek by someone else. She didn''t need to open her eyes to know who it was. The air shifted, the familiar presence settling beside her, unwelcome yet unavoidable.


    She didn''t want to talk to this man right now.


    "Mel," Spencer''s voice was low and pleading. "Are you really so angry that you won''t even look at me?"


    She let out a quiet, bitter scoff but still refused to turn his way. Instead, she shifted slightly, turning her head away from the lingering chill of the ice. Suddenly, it wasn''t so soothing anymore. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Spencer sighed. "Mel, you know how Mom is. She''s old, she has a temper, and sometimes she speaks before she thinks. Look, I''ll talk to her, okay? I''ll make sure she understands. She just needs to be more careful with her words."


    Melanie finally opened her eyes then, her gaze steady as it met his. For a long moment, she simply studied him¡ªthis man she had waited for. And now? He would talk to her?


    Now, all she wanted was to be free of him.


    "Spencer," she spoke in a quiet voice. "Let''s get a divorce."


    Spencer''s entire body went rigid, his breath catching as if the words had physically struck him. He stared at her, as though trying to gauge if she was serious, searching for hesitation, for uncertainty. But she gave him none. She simply stared at him.


    Before he could formulate a response, he instinctively reached out, cupping her face between his palms. She winced at the contact, and he immediately softened his grip, shifting his hand to cup her uninjured cheek


    "Melanie," he whispered almost desperately. "How can you say something like that? I just got back. We''ve been apart for so long, waiting for this moment, for us to finally be together. And now that I''m here, you want to throw it all away?"


    His eyes searched hers, pleading, but Melanie remained unmoved.


    "I''ve already thought this through," she said steadily. "Come with me to the civil affairs bureau tomorrow. We can annul the marriage¡ªclean, simple. It''s not like we ever consummated it."


    Spencer flinched at that, as though the reminder stung. His jaw tightened, his grip on her easing as he exhaled sharply. "Melanie, you''re upset right now. This isn''t the time to make decisions like this. Let''s talk when you''ve calmed down, when you''re thinking clearly. You love me, how can you bear to leave me like this?"


    She shook her head, pretending not to hear him, pretending his words didn''t matter. But even now, they did. And they were much clear. It was not about loving each other. It was about her loving him. "If you don''t want an annulment, fine. We''ll get a divorce instead. We''ve already been separated for three years¡ªlong enough to claim irreconcilable differences. Or something like we grew apart."


    Her voice was even, devoid of any emotion.


    "Don''t be foolish, Mel!" Spencer snapped, his patient and repenetant tone disappearing. "You''re being too harsh on Mom and me! I know what she did was wrong, but her anger wasn''t unfounded. What you did was out of line¡ªyou humiliated me in front of Hallie and the driver!"


    Melanie''s eyes flashed with disbelief. "What I did was wrong?" she repeated, her voice sharp with incredulity. "Are you actually standing there justifying her actions? And what about you, Spencer? You didn''t humiliate me? I thought Hallie was like family?" She let out a bitter laugh. "So, it''s fine for you to throw a tantrum in front of her, to lash out at me in front of her, but the moment I do the same, suddenly, I''m the villain? Spencer Collins, I never took you for a hypocrite."


    She took a step back, her voice turning cold. "I''m filing for a divorce tomorrow."


    Spencer stilled. The anger in his eyes flickered and faded, replaced by something deeper¡ªfear, desperation. In one swift motion, he reached out and caught her arms, his grip firm but gentle.


    "Mel, baby," he murmured, his voice suddenly soft. "Why are we fighting like this? Hurting each other because of other people? Didn''t we promise that nothing would come between us?" His hands slid up to cradle her face, his thumb brushing against her cheek. "Just take a breath, okay? Come here. Let me hold you."


    Her body trembled as tears welled in her eyes, and before she could stop them, they fell. Spencer pulled her into his arms, holding her close, his warmth wrapping around her. For a moment, just a fleeting moment, she let herself sink into it.


    Believing he had calmed her, Spencer exhaled, pressing a soft kiss to the top of her head. "I know I''ve let you down these past three years, Mel," he whispered. "But give me this chance, okay? Don''t talk about divorce again. In fact, give me a week. Next week marks three years since our wedding. Let''s celebrate it¡ªproperly. I''ll introduce you officially as my wife, the way I should have from the start."


    He pulled back slightly, searching her face. "And in this one week, I''ll erase every complaint you have against me. I''ll prove to you that I can be the man you deserve.


    "After that, if you still have doubts, if you still think you can''t forgive me¡ªwe''ll talk about divorce. But until then, don''t even think about it." His voice dropped low and possessive. "No outsider is going to come between what me and what''s mine. No one will come between us."


    Melanie''s breath hitched. And then, as though a switch had flipped inside her, her eyes snapped open and met an amused gaze.


    Standing there, leaning casually against the doorframe, was Adam.

 Chapter 16: Him

    Chapter 16: HimAs their eyes met, Spencer''s words seemed to echo in the quiet kitchen. But Adam, leaning against the door frame with a casual ease that only heightened the tension, simply raised a smirking eyebrow at her, as if to silently ask, Isn''t there already someone between the two of you?


    Melanie stiffened, her fingers curling against Spencer''s chest as she attempted to push him away. "Let go of me," she said, her voice firm despite the sudden dryness in her throat.


    Spencer, however, didn''t seem to hear her¡ªor perhaps he chose not to. Instead, he tightened his hold, his warm breath ghosting over her skin as he turned his head and nuzzled into the hollow of her neck.


    Melanie''s breath hitched, but it wasn''t because of Spencer''s touch. It was because Adam was still watching.


    His gaze was unreadable, but something about it sent a sharp thrill down her spine. He wasn''t just looking at them¡ªhe was assessing them. Studying the way Spencer held her.


    And then Spencer whispered her name.


    Adam''s expression darkened.


    The change was subtle but undeniable. His smirk faded, and his stance shifted ever so slightly, the easy amusement in his eyes giving way to something else. Something sharper.


    Melanie should have said something¡ªwarned Spencer that they weren''t alone¡ªbut her voice was caught somewhere between her throat and her pounding heart. And before she could force the words out, Adam was already moving.


    With deliberate, measured silent steps, he crossed the room, his presence commanding enough to send a shiver down her spine. By the time Spencer seemed to realize that something had changed, it was too late.


    Adam was standing right next to them.


    "Don''t you people have a bedroom?"


    His deep voice was laced with amusement and it shattered whatever haze Spencer had been in.


    Spencer jolted as if he''d been burned. He practically jumped away from Melanie, his grip loosening so suddenly that she lost her balance.


    A startled gasp escaped her as she teetered backward.


    In a flash, Adam''s hand shot out, catching her with an ease that was almost infuriating. His palm rested against the small of her back, the warmth of his touch searing through the fabric of her dress.


    Melanie froze.


    The moment stretched.


    Then, just as she was about to pull away, she felt it¡ªa quick, subtle pinch at her waist.


    Her breath hitched, and she jerked away as if burned.


    Adam didn''t react. At least, not visibly. But there was a knowing glint in his eyes that told her he had definitely meant to do that.


    Melanie''s heart was pounding in her chest as she hurriedly reached for Spencer''s arm, gripping it tighter than necessary. "Let''s go back," she said, her voice coming out sharper than intended.


    She needed to get out of here. Away from the smirk tugging at Adam''s lips.


    But Spencer wasn''t done. His stance remained firm, his glare sharp as he locked eyes with Adam, wanting to confront him.


    "Do you really think delaying my appointment by a year changes anything?" he spat, his voice edged with irritation. "It means nothing to me. Melanie and I are one¡ªso whether it''s now or later, I will


    take that seat."


    Adam let out a quiet chuckle, rolling his shoulders in a lazy shrug as he strolled toward the refrigerator. He moved with an infuriating ease, as if Spencer''s anger didn''t so much as graze him.


    From inside, he pulled out a plate with a slice of cake, examining it with an amused smirk before holding it up. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you and Melanie are truly one..." he mused, slicing into the cake with a small spoon. "Then why are you the one after that position?" He lifted a brow, his tone dripping with mock curiosity. "Why not let her keep it?"


    He took a slow bite, savoring the dessert before giving Spencer a knowing look.


    "You see, Spencer, not everything in life is a cake that can be handed to you on a silver platter by your wife." He licked the edge of the spoon before continuing, "You should be careful. If you''re not paying attention... someone might steal your cake."


    Spencer''s patience snapped.


    "I don''t give a damn about your cake metaphors or your pathetic mind games!" he barked, fists clenching at his sides. "You were thrown out of this house a long time ago, Adam. You shouldn''t have come back!" His chest rose and fell with fury as he took a step closer. "But since you have... don''t get too comfortable. Because I will throw you out again."


    With that, he spun around and stormed out of the kitchen, his footsteps echoing down the hall. Silence followed.


    Melanie exhaled slowly, realizing just how tense her body had become during their exchang and was about to move away. But before she could gather her thoughts, Adam turned his gaze to her.


    He started walking toward her, a slow, deliberate pace that sent a shiver down her spine.


    "Hmm..." He hummed thoughtfully, twirling the spoon between his fingers. "This mango cake is delicious. Absolutely divine." His lips curved into a smirk. "I personally finished the entire thing."


    Melanie swallowed as he came closer, stopping just inches from her.


    "The chef who made this..." He tilted his head, his gaze flicking to her hands before locking onto her eyes. "I''d love to kiss her hands in gratitude."


    Her breath hitched. It was the cake she had made yesterday for Spencer.


    Adam then glanced down at the last remaining bite on his spoon. He raised it between them, his voice dipping into something softer, silkier.


    "Would you like a taste of temptation?"


    As if under a spell, Melanie found herself leaning forward. Her lips parted as she took the last bite from his spoon, feeling a peculiar heat as she kept her eyes locked on his.


    His eyes darkened then, his smirk fading into something far more dangerous.

 Chapter 17: Liabilities

    Chapter 17: LiabilitiesAdam leaned in close, his gaze locked onto hers as he lifted the spoon to his mouth, licking off the remaining cream. Melanie turned her head away, blushing at the intimacy. It was not that big a deal but to her, it almost felt like an indirect kiss...


    But just then, Adam stiffened.


    Then his voice dropped, turning into a low, dangerous growl.


    "Who hit you?"


    Melanie blinked, momentarily caught off guard. It took her a second to realize what had happened¡ªAdam had only just noticed her swollen cheek. When he first walked in, the dim lighting and Spencer''s presence had kept it hidden. But now, when she turned her head away, there was no disguising the ugly bruise blooming across her skin.


    Heat crept up her neck as a wave of self-consciousness hit her. She knew exactly how bad it looked. After all, she''d had to work hard to cover it up in the past.


    Before she could find the words to respond, Adam cursed under his breath. His hands clenched at his sides as he placed the plate and spoon aside, slowly, his entire frame taut with barely restrained fury.


    "I''m going to teach him a lesson," he said, his voice dangerously quiet as he turned toward the door, already set on a path of vengeance.


    Adam halted instantly, his head snapping back to her. His eyes darkened with suspicion. "Are you seriously lying to protect him?" His voice was sharp, edged with frustration. "After everything he''s done to you? After he laid his hands on you¡ª"


    "No," she interrupted, shaking her head vehemently. "It wasn''t Spencer."


    His jaw tightened. "Then who?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She swallowed hard, lowering her voice. "It was your mother."


    Silence crashed between them even as Melanie felt a slight warmth in her heart.


    Adam didn''t move. He just stood there, breathing heavily, his expression unreadable. But the shift in his energy was unmistakable¡ªtension coiled tight in his muscles, barely contained fury radiating off him in waves. She realized that she was still holding onto his wrist and she hurriedly let go.


    He looked down at his hand that she had let go of and then, without a word, he turned sharply on his heel and strode toward the cabinets.


    A few seconds later, he returned, and placed the small jar on the table.


    Melanie reached for the ointment, but before her fingers could close around it, Adam pulled out a barstool from near the island and sat down. In one swift motion, he grabbed her wrist and tugged her forward, guiding her until she stood between his spread thighs.


    She tensed at the sudden proximity, her heart thudding a little faster as she looked down at their position


    Wordlessly, Adam unscrewed the jar, dipping his fingers into the cool salve. The sharp, medicinal scent filled the space between them as he lifted his hand, his gaze locked onto hers for a brief moment before he gently spread the ointment against her swollen cheek.


    Melanie winced at the sudden chill, instinctively jerking her face away. "It''s cold!" she tried to protest.


    Adam scoffed, unimpressed. "Good," he said dryly. "Hopefully, it''ll wake you up from your stupidity."


    The soft tension between them shattered in an instant.


    Melanie''s eyes snapped up, her earlier self-consciousness replaced by a sharp glare. "Excuse me?" she hissed.


    Adam didn''t flinch. His fingers pressed a little more insistently against her cheek as he continued applying the ointment with measured precision. "You heard me. Already, you know everything, but still you are using your heart instead of your brain, instead of taking me up on the offer."


    Melanie jerked her head away, thinking back to what he had offered in the private room.


    "I told you I need some time to think this through! I cannot take your word for it only! Does that make me an stupid? I don''t think so..."


    Adam exhaled sharply through his nose, his fingers stilling for just a second before he caught her chin with his other hand to stop her from jerking away and then resumed his task. "It does make you stupid if you''re just going to stand there and take the slaps. What, were you planning on pretending nothing happened? And continue with the so called thinking? You are wasting your time and mine."


    With that Adam slid the stool away from her and stood up at these words while Melanie paled. " You said you were willing to give me time to think things through."


    Adam''s mouth lifted in a smirk then,"Hmm. You have a week to agree. The same amount of time Spencer needs to woo you..."


    He walked back to her then," Don''t take losses for liabilities, Melon. Hmm?"

 Chapter 18: Not Forgiving

    Chapter 18: Not Forgiving"I don''t care, Hallie! You had no right to go behind my back and talk to Mom about this! Now look at what you''ve done!"


    Spencer shot his best friend a glare before letting out a sharp sigh, his frustration evident in the way he paced near the door. "Melanie and I... We''ve finally found our way back to each other after waiting for three years. Do you have any idea how hard that is? There''s already so much distance between us because of the time we spent apart. And then you go and make things even worse by running to Mom with your complaints? This was something between Mel and me, Hallie. You should have stayed out of it."


    Hallie, unfazed by his anger, folded her arms tightly across her chest, her expression hardening. "You''re acting like I did this for my own benefit. Spencer, I did what I did for you! Did you even hear the way she was talking to you? Did you like it? Because I sure as hell didn''t. I just wanted your mom to step in, to have a conversation with her, maybe knock some sense into her. How was I supposed to know she would go as far as slapping her?"


    Spencer dragged a hand through his hair, exhaling heavily as he tried to keep his temper in check. "Hallie... The way Melanie and I talk to each other, the way we figure things out¡ªthat''s between me and her. No one else. Not you, not Mom, and definitely not anyone who thinks they have the right to interfere. I told you when I invited you here that I didn''t want any trouble. And yet, here we are."


    "So, what? I''m just supposed to turn a blind eye to everything? Pretend I don''t see what''s happening?" Hallie snapped, her voice rising with defiance. "I don''t agree with that, Spencer. And honestly? Your mom is right. That woman isn''t worthy of you."


    Spencer stilled at her words, his expression darkening as he exhaled slowly. Then, in a quiet, almost resigned tone, he muttered, "That''s where you''re wrong, Hallie. You think Melanie isn''t worthy of me? But the truth is... I''m the one who isn''t worthy of her. I''m the one who failed¡ªas a husband, as a partner."


    With a sigh, she finally moved toward him, slipping her hand around his arm and hugging it lightly. "Fine," she murmured. "I might not agree with you, but I''m not going to argue with you anymore." She hesitated before adding, "I''ll apologize to Melanie."


    Then, without another word, Hallie released his arm and turned away, walking toward the door, only to spot Melanie at the top of the stairs.


    Hallie stopped in her tracks, lifting her chin as she met Melanie''s gaze. "I''m sorry that you were slapped by your mother in law. But there was no need for you to be petty and send Spencer here to argue with me."


    With that, she turned back toward Spencer, who had yet to move, his expression frozen in shock as he saw that Melanie was here. Clearly, he hadn''t realized Melanie had been right behind them. How long had she been standing there?


    Melanie took in his expression and a cynical smile graced her face. What a farce. Of course Spencer knew she would be coming up now. After all, this was the only wat to get to their room. Should she have teleported there instead?


    Hallie arched a brow at him as she walked to him, taking his hand in her. "There, Spencer. I apologized to your wife, and she forgave me. So, do you have anything else to say?"


    Melanie smiled then¡ªslowly, knowingly. It was quite a performance. Her gaze shifted from Hallie back to Spencer, who still seemed to be processing what was happening. He deserved an oscar. He''d come here, to pretend and fight for her with Hallie. If she didn''t know the truth, she would have been touched.


    Well, let him hone his acting skills then. She walked into the guest bedroom then and spoke in a deceptively light voice," Miss Hallie you made a mistake."


    Hallie stiffened and turned sharply to face her. "Mistake?" she echoed, folding her arms across her chest. "I already apologized for my mistake, didn''t I? So why are you bringing it up again?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie let out a soft, amused laugh then. "Hmm. I''m not talking about that. I''m talking about the fact that you claimed to have apologized... and that I forgave you." She let the words linger for a moment before finishing with a quiet, almost dangerous edge, "Both your statements are incorrect. Those words you threw at me were not ''apology'', and I definitely didn''t forget you."


    The room seemed to hold its breath and her eyes met Spencer''s," Spencer. I am going back to my room. Are you going to come or would you like to spend the night here, with your best friend?"


    Spencer seemed to be shaken out of his stupor then. "Of course, I am coming with you."


    As Spencer hurried out of the room, Melanie turned to Hallie and smiled," Miss Hallie, we met just this morning. You are a guest in my home. But from the moment you arrived, you''ve been intent on humiliating me. And I should warn you¡ªI am not some forgiving saint. Consider this a warning to yourself."

 Chapter 19: Not Needed

    Chapter 19: Not Needed"I don''t want to meet this man," Melanie stated stubbornly, her voice firm as she leaned back in her office chair. Across from her, Spencer sighed in exasperation, his hands braced against the desk as he tried once more to convince her.


    "Melanie, Mr. Girf was one of our major clients. And yet, last year, he took his contract from us and handed it over to our competitors. You know how much that set us back. Come on, we need to win him back."


    Melanie''s gaze locked onto Spencer''s, "You want to woo him? Then go ahead. Why do I need to be there? I don''t want to go there, Spencer."


    Spencer shook his head, frustration clear in his expression. "Because you''re the chairwoman, Melanie. Your presence alone would reassure him of our sincerity. It would send the message that we''re serious about rebuilding this relationship. And let''s not forget¡ªyou were our top negotiator with his company last time. You know him better than anyone else here." He let out a breath. "Look, I get it. Things didn''t work out before, but that''s just business. You can''t hold grudges over something like this forever. You failed last time. This time, you just need to be present and I will handle everything."


    Melanie exhaled sharply, her grip tightening around the pen she had been holding. She didn''t miss the condescending insinuation that Spencer had made. That she was the reason for losing out the previous time and she was not going now because she did not want to face her failure. She carefully placed it down, leveling Spencer with a stare.


    "Do you know why things didn''t work out last time?" she asked, her voice eerily calm. "Because I refused to sleep with him. In fact, I would have been surprised if he did choose us. After all, I almost broke his nose."


    Spencer blinked, clearly caught off guard by the bluntness of her words. Silence filled the office, stretching between them as Melanie watched the realization settle over his features.


    It had been two years since she had taken over the company at the time. Mr. Girf''s contract was supposed to have been the final push¡ªan agreement that would have cemented both her position and the company''s standing among the top five in the industry.


    But then that man...


    Even now, a shudder crawled up Melanie''s spine as the memory surfaced, unwanted and vivid. The way his hand had slid over her thigh beneath the table, fingers pressing against the hem of her skirt as he''d leaned in close to her. The sickeningly confident smirk on his face when she''d pushed his hand away and then the moment he had tried to force her, grip tightening as though he had some unspoken right to her body.


    She had stormed out that night, fury burning through her veins as she swung her purse at him. But only she knew how scared she had been. How scared.


    Of course, the board had erupted into outrage afterward, demanding explanations and lamenting the loss of their most valuable client. They''d even tried to force her hand by threatening her that if she did not bring him back, she would be thrown out. And she''d seen in the eyes of those snakes, that they knew... knew why she had lost out and were not bothered about the morality of all.


    But Melanie had silenced their complaints soon enough though¡ªsecuring an even bigger contract with the international powerhouse, StormEdge. That deal had been her victory, her proof that she didn''t need to bend to men like Mr. Girf to succeed.


    And now, after all this time, Spencer wanted to drag that man back into their orbit? To prove himself, he was willing to grovel before a man who had once tried to violate her? Well, he could do it alone.


    She wasn''t going anywhere near Mr. Girf. Not now. Not ever.


    Spencer cursed under his breath while Melanie was lost in thought and walked around the desk hurriedly. "Jesus, Melanie," he muttered, his voice raw. Then, before she could react, he stepped forward, pulled her up from her chair and hugged her tightly.


    Melanie stiffened in shock. Of all the reactions she had expected¡ªdismissal, disbelief, maybe even a half-hearted apology¡ªthis wasn''t one of them.


    "You suffered so much. And I... I didn''t even know.I was told that you refused to go ahead with the negotiations. I just assumed that you were being proud..." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie nodded and stepped away from him. It seemed he was really worried about their relationship after her demand for divorce from last night. He was even willing to show her compassion. Of course, the compasson was only momentary as Spencer soon stepped back and said," This time, you won''t be alone. I''ll be there with you. You don''t need to worry, okay?"


    Melanie almost snorted. DId he really think by standing next to her, he could protect her from people like him?


    "You know what?" she said coolly, straightening her blazer as she picked up her pen once more. "Go ahead. Schedule the meeting. Do what you need to do."

 Chapter 20: Run Away

    Chapter 20: Run Away"Miss Hallie, do you see any other assistants sitting here with us?" Melanie asked as she noticed Hallie taking her seat on Spencer''s other side. She stiffened and looked around. True. Mr Grif''s and Melanie''s own assistant had taken a seat in the corner of the room instead of the main table.


    Hallie hesitated and shot a glance at Spencer who seemed unaware of hwat was going on and then stiffly walked away. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Melanie. I know you''re upset with everything but do you really need to take it out on Hallie?" Spencer whispered in her ear.


    Melanie turned to look at him then, to see his gaze fixed on Hallie who was now taking a seat on the other end of the room and said," If you''re so concerned, why don''t I go and sit there and she can join you here."


    Spencer whipped his head around to glare at Melanie but before he could say anyhing more, the door opened.


    As soon as Mr Grif walked in, Melanie felt herself stiffen even more. Somehow, she had forgotten just how repulsive the man was. He greeted Spencer as if they were old friends, disregarding Melanie who sat there quietly. Well, she was happy about that. Even the man''s gaze made her feel dirty.


    "Spencer," Mr. Grif greeted smoothly, "Apologies for my late arrival. Some things simply demand attention. You''re looking well. And welcome back. It will be good to have the main man at the helm again. I''m sure the board members are also all relieved."


    Melanie smiled at that. Mr Grif really did well to point out a man''s painful spot. It was impossible for Grif to not know that Spencer''s appointment had been delayed by the board.


    Spencer gave a tight, diplomatic smile, clearly choosing his words with care. "The board always has the company''s best interests at heart," he said smoothly, though Melanie didn''t miss the flicker of irritation in his eyes. "I''m just glad to be back and moving things forward."


    Mr. Grif smirked knowingly but let it slide. "Of course, of course. But before we dive into all that, we should have a drink¡ªas old friends." He raised a hand, signaling a waiter. "Bring drinks for our table¡ªand for the assistants as well," he added with a pointed glance toward the corner where Hallie and the others sat.


    Melanie resisted the urge to roll her eyes. The old man always made a show of magnanimity, but she knew better. It was so that all the ''witnesses'' to his depravity would be too muddled to remember anything too clearly the next day.


    The drinks arrived swiftly and Spencer took his glass with a slight hesitation before tipping it back for a quick sip. Mr. Grif chuckled and lifted his own in a small toast before taking a slow sip, his eyes flicking over to Melanie for the first time since arriving.


    The conversation finally drifted to business and projections, but Melanie simply shook her head. While Spencer was trying to sell things off, Grif was not willing to commit. And Spencer seemed to not understand that.


    But Melanie was not concerned about this and barely followed much. She focused instead on the way Spencer''s fingers tightened around his glass with each refill. And how he was already on his fifth glass while Grif had not even finished his first drink.


    Finally, as the waiter refilled Spencer''s glass once again, she placed a hand on his arm, "Spencer, that''s enough."


    His head turned toward her slowly, as if trying to understand what she was saying. Before he could speak though, Mr. Grif let out a mocking laugh.


    "Ah, you should listen to your boss," he said, amusement curling in his voice. "She seems to think she knows what''s best for you."


    Spencer exhaled sharply, and whatever it was that he was thinking earlier was forgotten as he shrugged Melanie''s hand off. "I can handle it."


    Mr. Grif leaned back, swirling the liquid in his glass before turning his attention to Melanie. His smile was too smug, too knowing. "And you, Miss Collins? Perhaps you should have a drink as well. Loosen up a little. You''re always so... stiff."


    Melanie barely spared the offered glass a glance, her expression cool as she reached for her water instead. She took a slow sip before setting the glass down with careful precision.


    "I prefer to keep my wits about me," she said evenly. "Especially in the presence of Jackals."


    Mr. Grif''s smile didn''t falter, but something sharper flashed in his eyes. "Pity," he murmured. "I imagine you''d be much more agreeable with a little help."


    "The thing is that I don''t need to be agreeable, Mr Grif."


    A beat of silence. Then a chuckle. As she said this, she sipped her water again, only to pause as she watched Grif''s eyes stuck on her glass.


    She turned her head to look at Spencer and the others. They were all totally wasted. Without waiting for a moment, she stood up," Spencer, let''s go."


    But Spencer could barely move and simply shrugged off her hand before pushing her away. "I don''t want to go. I''ll stay."


    Melanie stared then and turned around," Fine. I can leave by myself."


    With that, Melanie turned around to walk out of the room, but it was blocked by the two waiters. She stiffened and turned back to glare at the man.

 Chapter 21: Where Is She?

    Chapter 21: Where Is She?Adam Collins sat at the breakfast table in silence, his presence heavy and oppressive, pressing down on the room like a storm cloud. The atmosphere was tense, yet it did nothing to deter his dear mother from fussing over her elder son, determinedly piling fruit onto Spencer''s plate, as if the simple act of motherly concern could erase the discomfort in the air. He smirked. He was already used to it and not bothered at all.


    For a while, he let the three people pretend he wasn''t there, watching as they awkwardly attempted to carry on with their meal. But when he finally had enough of their wordless avoidance, he broke the silence. He might not have interest in these clowns but he did have an interest in someone.


    "Where is Melanie?", he asked in a cold voice.


    The reaction was immediate and strange. Adam''s sharp gaze swept over the three of them, noting the way they all stiffened at the mention of her name. A quick glance was exchanged between them, but it was Spencer''s reaction that stood out the most. The man went completely pale, his grip tightening around his fork before he forced himself to look away.


    It was their mother who eventually spoke, her tone clipped and dismissive. "She''s gone to stay with her friends for a few days. What concern is it to you?"


    A lie. And a blatant one at that.


    Adam frowned. She wasn''t even trying to make it convincing.


    His mind turned over the facts. The last time he''d seen Melanie, she was going out for dinner with Spencer to meet a client. That had been three days ago, and she hadn''t returned since. Three days was nothign to worry about but there was something off about the situation that made him uneasy. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His voice dropped slightly, his words measured and deliberate as he questioned them, "It''s been three days. I get that she might need space from the lot of you, but why isn''t she coming into the office?"


    Spencer cleared his throat, shifting uncomfortably in his seat. When he finally spoke, his words came out hesitant, almost rehearsed. "Uh... you know she hasn''t taken a single day off in three years. I just thought... maybe she deserved a real break."


    Adam studied him carefully, his expression unreadable. The explanation might have sounded reasonable on the surface, but Spencer''s nervous demeanor gave him away.


    He leaned back slightly, fingers tapping against the edge of the table in a steady, rhythm, like nails knocking on a coffin, "Tonight is your wedding anniversary celebration. And she''s still not here. Don''t tell me she''s taking a break from that too. i''m sure grandfather would love to see that. He is going to be here in a few hours."


    The moment the words left his mouth, he didn''t miss the way the three of them exchanged yet another uneasy glance, their tension palpable. It was subtle, but not subtle enough. They were hiding something. And at that moment, Adam knew with absolute certainty¡ªhis gut instinct had been right all along.


    Melanie wasn''t off visiting any friends. That much was obvious.


    But if she wasn''t with them... then where was she?


    His jaw tightened as he mulled over the possibilities. Today wasn''t just any day. It was the deadline he had given her¡ªthe final day she had to make a decision.


    And knowing what he did about Melanie, it was highly unlikely that she would simply vanish to avoid him. No, that wasn''t her style.


    While he was thinking, Spencer spoke up, this time with clarity," Tonight, I''ll handle everything and of course she will be here by then. Don''t spout anything. And I know Grandfather is arriving in a few hours. She''ll be here by then! She must have forgotten or maybe she is sleeping in."


    Adam scoffed at that and stood up," Very well. Then I will look forward to this arrival.


    Before he could turn around, Hallie spoke up. "Why does it even matter to you when she arrives or what she does, Adam?"


    Adam stilled. Then, with a slow movement, he turned back to face her. His gaze was cold, assessing¡ªlike a predator sizing up insignificant prey. And then disregarding her as even being worthy of his prey.


    "Do you know me?" His voice was quiet, but the weight behind it made the air feel heavier.


    Hallie frowned. "You''re Spencer''s younger brother..."


    Adam''s lips curled, but there was no amusement in it. "I didn''t ask who you think I''m related to. I asked if you know me." He let the words hang for a beat, watching as unease flickered across her face. Then, in a voice that carried nothing but disdain, he added, "Since you don''t, don''t say my name so casually. I don''t like it."


    With that, Adam walked out of the house, leaving behind the people who dared to call himself his ''family.''


    But the moment he was out, he pulled out his cell phone and made a call," Find out where Melanie Collins is. I want answers in the next hour."

 Chapter 22: Where Is She?(2)

    Chapter 22: Where Is She?(2)The moment Adam stepped out the door, Spencer let out a slow breath and almost banged his head against the table in sheer relief. He had been tense the entire time, waiting for his brother to leave. But of all the things Adam could have questioned, he hadn''t expected him to ask about Melanie. If it had been anyone else, he could have easily sidestepped the question with a half-truth or a casual excuse. But Adam? His questions had been direct, out of the blue, and impossible to dismiss without raising suspicion.


    His mother, sensing his distress, quickly patted his arm, her voice low but urgent. "Spencer, have you gotten in touch with that Mr. Grif yet? Did he tell you what happened that night? Where is Melanie?"


    Spencer lifted his head slowly, his expression troubled, his eyes unfocused. He swallowed before shaking his head. "He''s not answering my calls." His voice was quiet, almost hollow. "I''ve even sent a few people to look for him, but it''s useless." He hesitated before adding, "I fear that he..."


    But he couldn''t bring himself to finish the sentence.


    Ever since he had woken up the morning after that night, a sick feeling had lodged itself deep in his stomach. He had barely been able to think about anything other than Melanie and what could have happened to her. She had simply vanished after the meeting, leaving no trace. He had racked his brain, gone over the events again and again, trying to make sense of it.


    According to Hallie, it had been Mr. Grif who sent everyone back. But when Spencer had asked if she had seen Melanie, Hallie had hesitated before admitting that she couldn''t remember. No one could. Everyone had been too drunk, too plastered to recall much of anything.


    That alone made his unease sharpen into something close to panic.


    A heavy weight settled in his stomach, pressing down like a stone.


    Melanie had warned him. She had told him that Grif had bad intentions, and he¡ªlike a fool¡ªhad assured her that he would protect her. That as long as he was there, nothing would happen to her. He had been so confident, so certain that his presence alone would be enough to keep Grif in check. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who would have thought the crafty old man would find another way? That he would get Spencer drunk, render him completely useless, and then¡ª


    Spencer shuddered. His hands clenched into fists on the table. The realization was almost suffocating. And now, Melanie was gone.


    He stood up. He would have to look for her and save her.


    Spencer had barely taken a step when Hallie spoke up in an indifferent voice, "Even if you do find her, she has been with that man for three nights now. What do you think you are going to do? Anyway, she is not going to be in a proper state of mind to understand things. By looking for her and rescuing her, you will make your own future difficult.


    Spencer froze. His breath stilled as a slow, simmering anger rose within him. Turning sharply, he fixed her with a glare so cold that Hallie instinctively straightened. "Even if you don''t like Melanie, there''s no need to wish harm upon her Hallie. She is not my enemy."


    Hallie blinked, caught off guard by the sudden reprimand. Her jaw tightened. Spencer had never taken this tone in the last three years with her. But now, he was looking at her like this because of Melanie. Could it be that now that he was back, he was attracted to Melanie again? But she decided to not say anything for now and simple defended herself, "I wasn''t wishing harm upon her. I was just..."


    Spencer glared at her and a flicker of guilt crossed her face before she quickly dropped her gaze. "I didn''t mean it like that," she muttered. "I was just saying... never mind." She exhaled, rubbing a hand over her arm before looking back up at him. "I''m sorry, alright? That was thoughtless of me."


    Spencer didn''t respond, his mind focused on the current problem of finding Melanie but Hallie pressed on. "Look, I''ll help you find her." She hesitated before adding, "But you need to make sure everything is in place for tonight."


    Spencer''s expression darkened, but she continued before he could protest. "We both know Melanie isn''t needed there, so it''ll be fine. You focus on that, and I''ll see what I can find out. But you need to keep your promise to me, Spency. Tonight has to be it."


    Spencer didn''t like the idea of waiting¡ªof doing anything except searching for Melanie himself¡ªbut Hallie had a point. Tonight was too important to be left in chaos.


    Grinding his teeth, he finally gave a short nod. "Fine." His voice was clipped, unwilling. "But if you find anything¡ªanything at all¡ªyou call me immediately."


    Hallie nodded quickly. "Of course."


    Spencer exhaled heavily, running a hand through his hair. The thought of leaving this in someone else''s hands didn''t sit well with him, but right now, he didn''t have a choice. He had to keep things in place for tonight.


    Also, as he walked out, he reminded himself, in a way, it would be a good thing that Melanie did not return tonight or ever for that matter. It would uncomplicate a lot of things... But of course, he would never tarnish his image by speaking out loud something like this.

 Chapter 23: Who Did This?

    Chapter 23 - Who Did This?There was a knock on the door and a few moments later, the butler of the large private club walked in. After a single look around the room, he walked to Adam and whispered something discreetly in Adam''s ears.


    Adam''s expression stilled, his relaxed demeanor shifting in an instant. Without a word, he pushed back his chair and stood up, drawing the attention of the other men in the room.


    "Leaving so soon?" one of them called out in protest, quickly followed by a chorus of similar complaints but Adam merely waved them off with a casual flick of his wrist. "Enjoy the drinks," he said as he departed.


    And then without any further explanation, he turned on his heel and strode toward the door, gesturing for the butler to bring her to the private room.


    Whatever it was that he had expected, the woman who walked in was not the one. He''d seen her dressed in sharp suits in the last many weeks and many times even wondered how she would look in a jeans or a dress. But this was unexpected. She was wearing a lose sweater, that did nothing to enhance her figure and the jeans was so ill fitted that it would probably fit two of her in. And then there was her face. Half of it was covered with over sized sunglasses.


    Adam waited for her to sit down as he pulled a chair before stepping back. He would have teased her but there was something in her demeanor, that air of desolation around her that cautioned him to maintain his distance for now. So he gave her the space she seemed to need. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once she was in her place, he leaned back in his chair as he studied her. "Did you have fun?"


    She stilled, the faintest twitch in her fingers betraying her reaction. "What do you mean?" she asked cautiously, her tone carefully neutral.


    He lifted a shoulder in an easy shrug. "Wasn''t that where you were? Out with your friends? Having fun?" His words were smooth, almost offhand, but there was an unmistakable edge beneath them. "At least, that''s what Spencer told me."


    For a second, she froze, her fingers tightening around the strap of her bag. Then, as if coming to a decision, she let out a quiet breath and looked straight at him. "Is your proposition still on the table?"


    His lips quirked slightly, though his expression remained unreadable. So, she wasn''t even going to reply to that? He shrugged. He could stick to the point when needed. "Of course. I was expecting an answer today."


    She seemed to hesitate for a moment before she nodded," Then I accept it. We can sign the papers whenever you want."


    With that, she seemed to be waiting for him. As if he would wave his hands and the papers would appear out of thin air. And he coudl do that. He''d known she would accept and had the papers already drawn. But... "Why?"


    She frowned, almost confused by his question. "What do you mean, why?"


    Instead of answering her question, Adam pushed back his chair and stepped around the table, to lean next to her.


    She stiffened but didn''t move away. She never did, when he came too close. As if she needed to prove to him that he did not affect her. But even now, he could see that the effect he usually had was not what it was today. He could see the tension in her shoulders, the way she braced herself.


    And so, without warning, he reached out.


    His fingers brushed against her cheek and then her sunglasses had been taken off her face in one swift motion. "Because," he continued coldly, "if we''re going to move forward with this, we shouldn''t keep secrets from each other."


    Her breath caught, and for a moment, she just sat there, frozen, as if deciding whether to lash out or retreat. But it was too late to hide now.


    The atmosphere around them dropped as he stared at her swollen eyes and the blue bruise which was now faint, indicating it was only a few days old.


    His jaw tightened, a sharp edge creeping into his voice as he asked coldly, "Who did this?"


    Why was it that the last two times he met her, she was injured. The last time it had been that woman. But this time.. His eyes roved over the rest of her. Despite the makeup, he could see the faint swelling on the side of her lip, a telltale sign of a hit she had tried to conceal. And then there were her clothes¡ªso unlike her.


    He had yet to handle the previous matters and already they were harming her again? The oversized sweater, the ill-fitted jeans. It didn''t take a genius to put the pieces together. She wasn''t just dressing down¡ªshe was hiding something.


    Or rather hiding someone. He reached forward to grip her chin but stopped when she flinched and moved back. He stood up and walked away," Melanie. Either tell me who did this or you are not leaving this place."

 Chapter 24: Leave? No

    Chapter 24 - Leave? NoMelanie frowned as she looked back at Adam. Well, it was touching to see him show care, even though they were barely acquaintances. And even though she had no wish to recall all that happened¡ªshe did. If only to let him know the reason why she was finally going to stand with him.


    She hadn''t intended to stay in that private room a second longer than necessary. But as she reached for the door, her path had been blocked. Two waiters¡ªno, not waiters, men in waiters'' uniforms¡ªstood in her way, their expressions unreadable.


    With that, Melanie turned back and glared at the man sitting there smugly."What is the meaning of this?" Mr. Grif smiled, but that smile sent a chill down her spine as she watched the man stand up slowly. "Do you really have to ask? Of course, it is to restrain you, my dear Melanie. I lost to you once¡ªhow could I let you escape again now that I''ve lured you back?"


    Her stomach twisted at the words. "What do you mean, lured me back?"


    The old man chuckled, tapping his fingers lightly against the polished wood of the table. "What do you think I mean? When Spencer approached me to renegotiate my contract with you, I made one thing very clear¡ªif I were to consider it, you would have to come in person." His smile widened, smug and victorious as he continued,"And he promised me he''d bring you to me. Now that you''re here, of course, I intend to reap the benefits."


    Melanie stilled, the weight of his words sinking in like a stone in water. So this was the plan? Her jaw clenched as anger and something far more bitter twisted inside her. She didn''t know why¡ªafter everything¡ªher heart still insisted on giving Spencer another chance. To see for herself that all this was some sort of conspiracy against him and their relationship.


    But it was clear now. She had already told Spence how she felt about Grif. How his behaviour had almost ruined her, even giving her nightmares. But he had assured her that he would take care of her. And yet, not once he had mentioned that the old man had specifically demanded for her presence.


    And after arriving here, he had not cared what the man did. If she needed any more reason to go ahead with Adam''s proposal then she was the fool.She stiffened and was about to warn the old man to get out of her way when she was slapped across the face.


    Her head snapped to the side, the force sending her staggering backward even as her eye throbbed due to the impact.And then a metallic taste of blood flooded her mouth as she hit the ground.A dull throb pulsed at the corner of her lip where she was pushed against the table.


    While she was still in shock, Grif had already come to her with gleaming eyes as he caught her hair and tugged hard, making her wince. She flinched when he wiped the bloof from the corner of her lips, his fingers making her feel nausous."Shocked aren''t you? That I would do something like this to you? I''m sure you would not have expected this. I want to be gentle with you, but remember how you reciprocated my gentleness last time? Hmm? This was my payment for that."


    "And now that you are within my grasp, I am going to have fun with you for a while... Come on, tie her up and take her to my..." Before the man could have said more, she moved hurriedly. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her forehead connected solidly with his nose making a sickening sound and Grif reeled back with a guttural groan.He clutched his face, cursing as warm blood dripped between his fingers


    .His eyes burned with raw fury as he staggered back and screamed, "Get her and tie her up!"But Melanie was prepared for this. How could she let d"Tie her up!" His voice was a snarl, reverberating through the room.


    Before the men could react, she lunged for the table. She would be a fool if she gave them a chance to one up her all over again. Fingers closed around the neck of a bottle she gripped it tightly, before hitting it against the back of a chair. .Shards cascaded to the floor, leaving her with a jagged weapon in hand.


    She pressed the sharp edge firmly against Grif''s throat, feeling the slight give of his flesh, "Call them off or you''ll be bleeding out before they even move." Thankfully, just at that moment, there was urgent knocking on the outside and the waiters were forced to move away. She knew the way he relaxed that Grif thought that he had been spared. But when the doors opened... he would not have imagined it was the end of him.

 Chapter 25: Underestimated

    Chapter 25 - UnderestimatedAfter finishing her recounting of the events, she watched Adam closely, noting the way his gaze remained fixed on her. His expression was unreadable, but she could see the wheels turning in his head as he processed her words.


    "So," he said slowly, his voice laced with both curiosity and something deeper, "you had already tipped off your friend to be on standby, and then, when he finally crossed the line, you had him arrested?"


    A slow, satisfied smile curved Melanie''s lips. "Hmm. He is in police custody..." she mused, her tone light, almost playful. Of course, she left out a few key details¡ªlike how her friend had more than a few good connections within the department. And how, before they dragged the bastard away, they had turned a blind eye when she landed a few well-placed hits of her own. He deserved worse, really. But if he hadn''t learned his lesson after the sharp crack of her heel connecting with his skull, then, well... he''d only have himself to blame for whatever came next.


    Instead, she turned her attention to the man still watching her, his brow slightly furrowed, as if trying to piece together something he couldn''t quite grasp. She wondered, fleetingly, how he would react if he knew the full extent of what she had done. Would he be shocked? Amused? Impressed? The thought barely lingered before she dismissed it. She didn''t need to care about that.


    She smiled then¡ªnot out of amusement, but something colder. Almost lazily, she reached for her sunglasses, slipped them back onto her face and then continued, "If you''re wondering about my swollen eyes, then yes, they''re from crying. Because of Spencer."


    Adam''s gaze sharpened at that, and though she could feel the weight of his scrutiny, she didn''t return it. Instead, she kept her tone calm and indifferent, "When something dies, it is better to mourn it properly." There was a finality in her words, that gave Adam pause.


    Despite his machinations, Adam had not expceted Melanie to be so calm and collected at the end.While he was still understanding this, she continued without giving him a chance to say anything, "So are you willing to go ahead with this or not? And if you are... then let me remind you of your own words." Her lips curled, but it wasn''t a smile¡ªit was a challenge. "''You don''t want to keep secrets between us?'' Then, Adam, I think you should drop the act."


    His head cocked slightly, his eyes narrowing in curiosity as he wondered what it was she was referring to, "Drop the act?"


    Melanie exhaled and even as her hands clenched she stared up at him, "Hmm. This constant flirting, the way you invade my space, the way you act so damn protective¡ªlike you can''t bear to see me in pain. You must think me a gullible fool if you believe I''d fall for something like that. If we''re going to move forward, then we should proceed professionally. No games."


    Adam stared at her then, his expression unreadable, but something flickered in his eyes. He was amused. So, she really thought he was only pretending? That his every touch, every glance, every teasing remark had been calculated? His lips curled slowly like a predator who had just found its favorite prey.


    Since he had already been leaning against the table, he simply slid onto it, and with one swift motion, he hooked his boot around the leg of her chair and pulled it¡ªpulled her¡ªcloser.The sudden movement made her jolt slightly, and when she looked up or rather when she looked ahead, she found herself staring directly at the zipper of his jeans... She looked up then and met his gaze.


    He caught her chin," Would you like to check if I am only pretending, sweet melon?"Melanie stiffened. And then pushed back her chair suddenly, so that Adam almost lost his balance, as she stood up.


    Before he could balance himself, she placed her hand on his shoulder, her fingers brushing against his neck.


    Adam stiffened, his eyes glittering as he waited to see what she would do next. And she, of course surprised him as her other hand, slowly settled on the inside of his thigh. And then, the hand on his shoulder started to move. Her fingers tracing the side of his neck before lifting as she shot a glance to the corner of his mouth. She flicked at it lightly, barely a touch, but Adam could feel the heat all over his body, as she leaned in close, her lips barely a few centimetres away...so that they could both feel each other''s breaths...


    She smiled slowly then. "Careful, Adam," she murmured, her voice playful, but carrying the unmistakable edge of a challenge. "Keep pushing, and I just might call your bluff." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam held her gaze, and Melanie, to her credit, didn''t flinch. She stared right back, challenging him to do what he had been teasing her about these three weeks. For a moment, they simply stayed as they were, locked in a silent battle of wills, neither willing to break first.


    Then, suddenly, Adam threw his head back and laughed."Dam*!" he drawled, shaking his head in amusement. "You might not believe this, but I really was enjoying flirting with you. So, tell me, how did you know?"


    Melanie stepped back then, pulling the chair so that she could take a seat and then motioned for Adam to take the seat opposite her," This is life, Adam. Not some fairytale novel where a toad breaks the princess'' heart and then a prince comes swooping in. Most likely, another toad will come to fool the princess.


    "This time, Adam laughed even more as he finally jumped off the table and went back towards a small locked cabinet on the other side of the room," Melon, my dear almost ex sister-in-law, it seems, not just Spencer but I underestimated you as well. And while I do not like being called a toad I like that you referred to Spencer as that."He then placed a file on the table, pushing it towards her," This is our prenuptial agreement. Take a look."

 Chapter 26: Outside

    Chapter 26 - OutsideThe moment Melanie stepped outside of the club, she walked into her car and took a few calming breaths! It had taken everything in her to call out Adam. And she had come out the winner. Something that she had almost not expected. Even if he had been pretending, Adam Collins was too combustible. He''d been keeping her on the backfoot ever since he returned, keeping her unbalanced with his magnetism.


    Thankfully she had done well and put him on the back foot. She had seen it¡ªthe exact moment he realized he wouldn''t be able to fool her. That slight shift in his gaze, the way his eyes sharpened with reluctant respect. It had been small, but she had caught it. And it mattered to her.


    For the past two days, all she had done was cry over what she had lost. Her first love, her trust, her innocence¡ªshattered like fragile glass. She had grieved over the illusion of what could have been, drowning in the ache of betrayal while desperately trying to figure out what came next.


    She''d given up so much for Spencer, made so many compromises that she had lost herself. And the confidence in her decisions. Dare she take a risk with Adam or would it be better to simply give up everything, accept her losses, learn her lesson and move on?


    Thankfully, Laela had been there for her. She''d cursed and cursed Spencer for her, helped her dig up some information about Adam and even guided her on how to handle the meeting so that she would not be on the back foot because of his deviousness. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was because of her decision that she had finally decided to take Adam up on his proposal. Why should she be the one to lose everything when Spencer was the one who was in the wrong. Why should she have to be the only one to restart her life?


    And now, it was time for the next stage of the new plan. Melanie took a deep breath and put the car in drive.The starry eyes Melanie with romance in her dreams was gone. It was now to take back what belonged to her. To use Adam the way he wanted to use her.


    ***


    Inside the Collins Mansion, Spencer paced anxiously, his fingers twitching at his sides. His grandfather would be arriving any moment, and he still had no idea where Melanie was. The uncertainty gnawed at him, and for a brief second, he considered postponing the entire plan. They''d been married three years. They could remain married for longer. He didn''t have any problem with Melanie as his wife for another few years.


    As for Hallie, since Melanie was missing and had probably beent aken by Grif, Spencer could not possibly abandon her immediately. If she went public about the abuse and how he divorced her after that, things would turn bacd for him fast.


    And so, just when he was about to call Hallie to let her know his plan, Melanie walked in.


    Spencer froze.


    At a glance, he could tell, that the older man had been a monster probably. In a couple of days, he''d almost made her unrecognisable.


    Her clothes were unfamiliar, hanging off her frame in a way that made her look smaller, almost fragile. At first, he felt pity for her. After all, she was the one who was sacrificed for his ultimate gain. But then her expression sent a chill down his spine.


    Her usually bright eyes, though swollen from tears, looked dull and lifeless. Her face was bruised, the evidence stark under the soft glow of the chandelier. A fresh cut had been placed on her lip.


    Shaking off the unease he felt on seeing her, he moved toward her, his only thought to pull her into his arms, to offer whatever comfort he could and make this entire matter go away... for now.


    Spencer reached for her, his hands hovering just before they could touch her arms. But before he could pull her in, Melanie stepped back and glared at him," Stay away from me."


    Spencer hesitated, his arms falling to his sides. "Melanie, listen¡ª"


    She shook her head, a humorless laugh escaping her lips. "No, Spencer. You''ve done whatever you wanted. You made your choices. Now it''s my turn."


    "Melanie, please. I didn''t mean¡ª"


    Again, she shook her head, her expression unreadable. "You didn''t mean for things to go this far? You didn''t mean for me to end up like this? Then what did you mean, Spencer?" With that, she walked away from him, her goal clear. She needed to go to her room and get her things so that she could get away from him forever.


    Spencer gulped and sighed but had no words to say other than shout from behind her,"Mel! I''ll make it up to you!"


    She stopped.


    For a moment, he thought she might turn back, that she might give him a chance to explain. And she did turn¡ªbut the smile on her face wasn''t one of warmth or forgiveness.


    "Really?" Her voice was deceptively light. "And how exactly are you planning to do that, Spencer? Give me a little extra money in the divorce settlement? A generous payout to soothe your guilt? That should make you feel better, right?"


    Divorce?


    His fingers clenched into fists at his sides. "Why are you talking about divorce?" he asked, his voice slow, careful, as if saying it out loud would make it real.


    Melanie let out a soft chuckle, shaking her head. "You must really take me for a fool, Spencer." Her gaze locked onto his, cold and unflinching. "Did you think I wouldn''t see through you? That I wouldn''t figure out why you''ve waited this long? I know about the inheritance. I know the conditions you have to meet before you can claim it."


    Spencer felt the blood drain from his face. His breath caught in his throat as he stared at her, struggling to mask the shock he knew was written all over his face.


    "How did you know?"

 Chapter 27: Grandfather

    Chapter 27 - Grandfather"Where is my granddaughter-in-law?" Robert Collins demanded the moment he sat down, his cane resting against the arm of the couch. His eyes locked onto his older grandson expectantly.


    Spencer exhaled slowly, suppressing a sigh, "She''s resting, Grandfather. You should do the same. You just got here."


    Robert scoffed. "I didn''t travel all this way to nap. I came to meet the woman you''ve been hiding from me for the last three years. First you get married in a hurry, then leave to study, putting all the burden on my poor granddaughter in law''s delicate shoulders and now that you have returned, instead of holding a grand wedding like she deserves, you are holding this party! Ha! I''ve been waiting to meet the girl my wife adored. Is that too much to ask? I''ve been patient for so long haven''t I?"


    Spencer grimaced, searching for a response, but before he could speak, another voice chimed in lazily."Still jealous of Grandma''s favorites even after she''s gone? That''s some dedication, old man. You can get off the high horse. Your wife definitely adored you the most."


    Robert''s eyes snapped toward his other grandson, Adam, who had just entered and was now leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed, an insufferable smirk playing on his lips.


    The old man''s face twisted in disapproval the moment he took in Adam''s appearance. "What the hell is wrong with you? Do you enjoy being a pincushion? Why do you keep adding more holes to yourself?"


    Adam chuckled, running a hand through his hair. "Relax, old man. How many times do I have to tell you to wear your glasses? Look closely¡ªI got rid of my ear piercings." He tilted his head, showcasing his now unadorned ears.Robert squinted, then huffed. "And what about your lip? That''s new. And disgusting."


    Adam''s smirk deepened. "Ah, but you see, my woman likes this one. So, I''m keeping it."


    Robert, mid-eye-roll, froze. His gaze sharpened as he processed Adam''s words. "Your woman?" His tone was skeptical. "Are you saying you''ve finally found someone who can tolerate you?"


    Adam shrugged, entirely too pleased with himself at the old man''s reaction, "Hmm. Would you like to meet your younger granddaughter-in-law too?" Robert stared at him for a long moment before muttering under his breath, "Lord help her survive you. I need a drink."


    Adam let out a bark of laughter, shaking his head. "You''ll find any excuse to drink, old man. Look at the time¡ªbarely past noon, and you''re already thinking about whiskey." He tsked, crossing his arms. "Go and rest. You just stepped off a long journey, and look at your face. You''re pale as a ghost. Do you want to scare the woman into thinking a spirit has come to haunt her? Meet her in the evening along with everyone else."


    Robert glared at the cheeky boy before turning to Spencer," Okay okay! I will rest for a while. But, in the evening is the final reading of your grandmother''s will. So, before the party begins, bring your woman to see me!" He then turned to Adam," And you. If you''re serious about this girl, I want to meet her soon. Before I have to return. I don''t have time to wait for you to get your act together, so bring her to me as well." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam gave a mock salute. "Yes, sir. I''ll make sure to prepare her well for you." Robert sent Adam a long glance, trying to sense if there was a deeper meaning in his words but seeing the same complacent look, said nothing.


    Robert grumbled under his breath as Spencer stepped in, offering a steadying hand as the old man stood up "Come on, Grandfather. You''ve had a long journey. Your room''s ready."


    Together, they walked out of the room, Robert leaned slightly on Spencer as they made their way down the grand hallway. Once they were far enough away from prying ears, Robert glanced up at his grandson, his gaze sharp.


    "Why do you look so troubled?"


    Spencer hesitated for a moment before sighing. "It''s about the divorce," he admitted. "I''m having second thoughts."


    Robert halted mid-step, turning his full attention to the younger man. His sharp, calculating eyes studied Spencer''s face. "I thought you were in love with the other girl. You created such a fuss when I told you to woo her. What changed now?"


    Spencer exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. "That''s true. I don''t love Melanie. But... she suffered because of me. And I feel guilty. Also, she really did fall for me and wait loyally. I wasn''t expecting that."


    Robert let out a scoffing laugh, shaking his head. "Boy, don''t be ridiculous. Guilt is no reason to remain tied to someone. You don''t owe her a lifetime just because things didn''t go the way she wanted. Besides, aren''t you planning to compensate her generously? From what I remember, the prenup she signed entitles her to nothing. And yet, you''re still offering her a substantial settlement."


    Spencer nodded slowly, but Robert wasn''t done. There was no way he was going to let his grandson stay married to a woman that his late wife had chosen. He would not let her win from the grave. So, he continued, "Now, keep aside this foolish guilt and focus on what truly matters¡ªtaking possession of what is rightfully yours and removing the obstacles in your path. And that obstacle, Spencer, is Melanie. The longer you hesitate, the harder it will be. Cut clean. Move forward. You''re not a boy anymore. And do it harshly so that she knows she has no other option."


    Spencer nodded and as they started to walk back again, the old man continued," Also, this time, I think Adam has other plans so he might be staying here longer. Try and keep out of his way."


    Spencer nodded but could not help asking, "Why is Adam here anyway, grandfather? He has already received his trust funds and has been throwing them on his adventure sports and what not."


    Robert shook his head," I don''t know why he is here but whatever the reason, he hates you so stay out of his way."

 Chapter 28: Did You Ever Love Me?

    Chapter 28 - Did You Ever Love Me?Spencer stepped into the room, his sharp gaze sweeping over the space. It looked the same¡ªyet different. The furniture was still in place, but the rest of the things had already disappeared. The dressing table full of her things was empty. He frowned. He''d lived in this room barely a week and yet, it seemed he''d observed and remembered too many things.


    He had already noticed the maids clearing out the clothes and personal belongings when he left to receive his grandfather. Now, standing here, he felt an uncomfortable weight over him.


    His eyes landed on Melanie, who was now picking up her purse from the bed, ready to leave.


    "What were you talking about, Melanie?" he asked in a measured voice. "What do you know about the will and the divorce?"


    Melanie turned and smiled, slow and knowing. "Why?" she asked lightly. "Are you afraid I''ll cause trouble for you?"


    Something in her tone grated on him. Here he was worried about her and considering hurting the person he loved for her, and she was taunting him!


    Swiftly, he closed the distance between them, his hand wrapping tightly around her arm before she could step back. "Don''t even think about it, Melanie," he said, his voice low and cold. "I don''t know how you found out or what you think you know, but if you try to make things difficult for me, I won''t spare you. I will make you regret every breath."


    He pulled a set of documents from his pocket and threw them onto the bed without even turning his head. "Here. Since you already seem prepared for this, these should suffice for now."


    Melanie inhaled sharply as her gaze landed on the divorce letter., trying to wrench her arm free. His grip didn''t loosen. A flicker of something¡ªpain or frustration¡ªcrossed her face, but she didn''t look away. Instead, she held his gaze and asked the one question that had been haunting her since she had uncovered the betrayal he had dealt her.


    "Did you ever love me, Spencer? Even if only for a moment?" She held her breath as she tried to think of an answer. This was his last chance for forgiveness. SHe''d already decided to shake hands with Adam but if Spencer had really loved her, she would do her best to be kind... S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When we met and you asked me out... that wasn''t because of the will, was it? Your grandmother was still alive then."


    She looked into his eyes, reminding him of those days and waited for his reaction as his eyes became clouded as if trying to think back.


    On the other hand, Melanie''s quastion stilled him. For a moment, Spencer said nothing.


    When he had first met Melanie, he had been drawn to her. She had carried herself differently¡ªuntainted by greed or pretense. She had intrigued him.


    The way she had visited his grandmother every day, speaking to her with genuine warmth. The way she had laughed, light and unguarded. The way she had refused his expensive gifts without a second glance¡ªyet had accepted a box of chocolates without hesitation, as if the simple gesture meant more than any luxury ever could.


    Their dates had been enjoyable. Easy. She was beautiful. Intelligent. An interesting woman, the kind he might have eventually indulged in for the sake of entertainment. And of course to have se* with. She was quite a beauty of course. The only reason he''d held back initially was her innocence and then later, when he''d decided to marry her, it was the guilt. At night, seeing her sleep next to him, he''d been tempted to pull her into his arms and kiss her.


    She would have given herself to him. So easily. But he''d held back, fearful of causing any more obstacles in his way. After all, he wanted a clean break after tonight.


    As for love? No. That had never been part of the equation.


    He met her gaze, his expression unreadable. And then, he gave her the only answer he could. "No," he said emotionlessly, before adding," Not even for a moment." And then, he let her go, looking at her expression.


    Surprisingly, there was no reaction. No flicker of shock, no visible pain. It was as if she had already prepared herself for this answer, bracing for the inevitable.


    That realization unsettled him more than he cared to admit. He had expected some resistance¡ªan argument, some crying perhaps, or even just a fleeting look of disbelief. But there was nothing. Just quiet acceptance.


    Ignoring the strange unease creeping into his chest, Spencer spoke, "Sign the papers, Melanie. Then come downstairs later." He paused, watching her carefully. "Grandmother''s extended will is being read in a few hours, followed by the party. Whether you choose to attend or not is entirely up to you."


    He turned to leave, but her voice stopped him just as he reached the door. "What if I refuse to divorce you?"


    The question was almost defiant.


    Spencer exhaled through his nose, then turned back, a slow, knowing smile curving his lips.


    "It won''t make a difference to me, Melanie," he said smoothly. "But tell me¡ªhave you enjoyed living here with my mother for the past three years? Because I doubt it."


    He let the words sink in before continuing, his voice carrying a touch of amusement.


    "You don''t want your life to become more difficult, do you?" His gaze locked onto hers, unreadable but the threat in his voice was evident. "So, like the good girl you are, come downstairs witht he signed papers and wait. Five o''clock sharp."


    He reached for the doorknob, then glanced back, as if remembering something.


    "Oh... and Grandfather will be there," he added, his voice laced with something almost mocking. "You''d better greet him properly. And don''t get any ideas, Melanie."


    His eyes darkened slightly, his smile still in place, but colder now.


    "Don''t think you can involve him and cling to me. Am I clear?"

 Chapter 29: The Lawyer

    Chapter 29 - The Lawyer"Sir Collins, how are you faring?" The attorney greeted the elder gentleman with a polite smile before settling into the high-backed chair across from him. It was time to read the final will, a moment that would officially mark the conclusion of their firm''s obligations to the late Lady Collins.


    His gaze swept across the familiar faces gathered in the dimly lit study. They were the same as they had been three years ago¡ªSir Collins, his grandson- Spencer Collins, and Madam Collins. Yet today, two additional individuals were required to be present for the final proceedings or his coming here would be useless.


    "Where are Mr. Adam Collins and Miss Melanie?" he inquired slowly.


    Spencer frowned at the question. "Adam received his inheritance three years ago. Why is his presence necessary now?" His voice held a note of irritation, as though the attorney was needlessly prolonging matters.


    The lawyer shook his head, his expression calm but resolute. "You are mistaken," he corrected evenly. "Three years ago, Adam and you both received only your designated trust funds. However, the remainder of Lady Collins'' estate¡ªthe primary properties and assets¡ªhas yet to be formally distributed. She left behind detailed instructions regarding the final division of her wealth, and this reading will determine who inherits the last of her bestowals."


    A tense silence settled over the room as the weight of his words sank in. Spencer frowned? Could they have been mistaken. As far as he knew the only conditions were...


    Before he could ask anything or say more, the door opened and Adam walked inside the room.


    The lawyer glanced up at the younger man, acknowledging his presence with a brief nod before shifting his focus back to the documents in front of him. He took a measured breath before speaking, "Since Adam is here, we can proceed with reviewing the will once more while we await Miss Melanie''s arrival. After all, Adam was not here at the time of the reading of the will and had left his power of attorney with Sir Collins."


    He cleared his throat before continuing, ensuring that his words carried the necessary weight. "As you are all aware, at the time of her passing, Lady Collins left behind one specific request¡ªone that she believed would secure both the future of her grandson and the well-being of Miss Melanie. Her wish was that her grandson enter into marriage with Miss Melanie and take responsibility for her care and happiness. Should they proceed with the marriage and remain together for a period of no less than three years, the majority of her estate would be transferred to her grandson as an inheritance."


    The lawyer paused for a moment, sending a look at Adam for a moment, as if reminding him of something before continuing, " However, there were two notable exceptions¡ªLuxart Furniture, which she designated to be given solely to Miss Melanie, and ten percent of the stocks in the ABC Empire, which were to be granted to her other grandson."


    The lawyer allowed a brief pause again. "However, should they choose to part ways before the stipulated three-year period have elapsed, the estate will not be awarded as originally intended. Instead, Lady Collins instructed that all remaining assets be divided into three equal portions, with Mr. Spencer, Mr. Adam, and Miss Melanie each receiving one-third of the inheritance." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His expression remained composed as he turned to the final clause. "Furthermore, in the event that Miss Melanie does not wish to enter into this marriage at all, then the same division of assets shall apply, ensuring that no single party receives an unfair advantage. Lady Collins was quite deliberate in her instructions, ensuring that her estate would be allocated in a manner she deemed just, regardless of personal decisions made by the involved parties."


    "Mr Spencer, you volunteered to marry Miss Melanie three years ago."


    Spencer walked forward eagerly," Yes. We were ma..."


    Before he could say more, there was a knock on the door and Melanie entered the room.


    The attorney immediately rose to his feet, offering a courteous nod. "Miss Melanie, thank you for joining us."


    The elder Sir Collins, who had remained silent until now, also stood, his sharp eyes assessing the young woman before him. "So, you are Melanie," he said, his voice holding an air of curiosity as well as something more¡ªperhaps a trace of expectation. "My grand daughter in law!"


    Melanie smiled at that moment and greeted the old man with a smile," It is nice to finally meet you, Sir Collins."


    The older man shook his head, letting out a gruff chuckle. "What is this ''Sir'' and all that? Call me Grandfather!"


    Melanie''s lips curved into a polite smile as she inclined her head. "Thank you, Grandfather."


    With that, she turned toward the lawyer, offering him a respectful nod before moving further into the room. Spencer, who had shifted on the couch to make space for her, watched expectantly. However, rather than taking the offered seat, Melanie walked past him and settled on the opposite side of the room.


    Spencer''s scowled at the deliberate snub, but he said nothing. The old lawyer, however, did not miss the subtle exchange. His sharp gaze flickered between them, but he made no comment. Instead, he turned to Melanie and addressed her directly.


    Adam noticed the entire exchange as well, and the expression of the other two people, feeling intensely satisfied. Ah! It was going to be a good show.


    "Miss Melanie, Spencer was just telling me about your marriage." the attorney said slowly.


    A faint, unreadable smile touched Melanie''s lips. She cast a brief glance at Spencer before returning her attention back to the old man. "Was he? And what exactly did he say about our marriage?"


    Spencer stiffened at the question. Even he heard the edge in her tone.


    The attorney''s expression shifted slightly, detecting the underlying tension between the couple. Before he could respond, Spencer hurriedly spoke up defensively.


    "Just that you and I have been happily married for three years now," he said, looking directly at Melanie. "That is what I was telling Uncle."


    She smiled and turned her head towards him, acknowledging him for the first time since entering the room. "Have we?"

 Chapter 30: Silence

    Chapter 30 - SilenceSpencer cast a horrified look at Melanie and then at the lawyer. Dam* t! Of course he was not worried abotu the divorce situation because they had met the requirements to the tee, but he would have rather preferred Melanie to keep things to herself until the papers for the handover of the assets were signed.


    After a moment of alarm, he turned back to the lawyer with a reassuring smile, "There are a few... misunderstandings. But that''s normal in any marriage, isn''t it? Things have been a little rocky, sure, but that doesn''t mean we should dwell on it. In fact, we are just about to celebrate our third anniversary tonight."


    He shot Melanie a meaningful look, as if urging her to go along with the story. "So, let''s just finalize everything quickly, shall we? That way, we can get on with our evening and put all this behind us."


    The lawyer, who had been watching the exchange with quiet scrutiny, steepled his fingers and regarded them both carefully. "Is that true, Miss Melanie?" he asked, "You are celebrating your third anniversary tonight?"


    Melanie tilted her head slightly, her smile never faltering, but there was something almost amused in the way she regarded Spencer. "Our anniversary?" she mouthed at him. Then, after a moment, she let out a light chuckle and turned to the lawyer. "I think there''s been a misunderstanding, indeed, Mr. Truman."


    Spencer''s jaw clenched. "Melanie¡ª"


    She ignored him. Instead, she leaned back in her chair, her gaze sweeping across the room before settling back on the lawyer. "You see, Mr. Truman, Spencer and I were never truly married."


    The words dropped into the room like a stone in still water.


    The elder Sir Collins straightened in his chair, his expression dark as he banged his cane against the floor. "What nonsense is this?"


    Spencer, looking visibly shaken now, let out a nervous laugh. "She''s joking," he said quickly. "Melanie, stop this."


    But Melanie merely crossed one leg over the other and folded her hands neatly in her lap. "Am I?" she mused aloud.


    Spencer stood up then, unable to keep his composure any more. He strode over to Melanie and caught her arm, in a tight grip." Melanie. This is enough. You think this is a game? You have no idea what you''re doing right now."


    He expected her to back off and heed his threat, but instead she caught his hand and slowly pulled his fingers off her. "Let go, Spencer."


    The lawyer also stared at the two people and was about to intervene when Melanie turned to him," Mr. Truman, you asked for my presence today. What exactly do you need from me?"


    The lawyer hesitated, glancing between Spencer¡ªwho looked ready to explode¡ªand Melanie, whose calm demeanor had unsettled the entire room. Clearing his throat, he finally spoke.


    "It''s about LuxeArt," he said slowly. "The business was set to be handed over to you today."


    Melanie raised an eyebrow then? "Really? It is not to be given to Spencer?"


    The lawyer frowned and shook his head," No. LuxeArt was gifted to Lady Collins by your grandmother. Lady Collins wanted you to have it, regardless of anything else."


    "LuxeArt is to be given to me? But I thought that was part of my divorce settlement."


    "Divorce?" Attorney Truman repeated slowly, his sharp gaze shifting toward Spencer, scrutinizing him.


    Spencer met the lawyer''s stare, and raised his chin defiantly. "The only thing you''ll be getting from the divorce is separation, Melanie," he said, "When I said I would let you have LuxeArt, I meant that I wouldn''t contest it or demand that it be divided. That''s it."


    He exhaled in irritation then, "According to the prenuptial agreement you have no legal claim to anything that belongs to me. But I, on the other hand, have every right to claim fifty percent of everything you own."


    It didn''t take long for Attorney Truman¡ªwho had dealt with all kinds of high-stakes negotiations and human deceptions¡ªto understand what was truly unfolding before him.


    He leaned back slightly, lacing his fingers together as he regarded Spencer with a knowing look. "Mr. Spencer Collins," he began, his voice even yet probing, "are you saying that you and Miss Melanie are moving forward with a divorce?"


    Spencer''s expression remained rigid and a muscle ticked in his jaw before he finally gave a curt nod. "Yes," he admitted, the single word cutting through the room like a blade.


    It seemed that Lady Collins, despite her careful efforts to ensure Miss Melanie''s well-being, had ultimately failed in achieving her true goal. Had she been blind to Spencer Collins'' true intentions? Could it be that he had only married Melanie for the sake of securing his inheritance? But he could not have known that. He''d been dating Miss Melanie even before the old lady passed away.


    So, Spencer could not have known... unless... he glanced at Sir Collins but looking at the old man who was staring at his own grandson angrily, he rejected the idea that the elderly man would have betrayed his wife''s confidence.


    Attorney Truman let out a slow breath, shaking his head. He had warned the old lady against including such rigid terms in her will, had advised her¡ªrepeatedly¡ªthat it would be wiser to either remove the stipulations altogether or, at the very least, inform Miss Melanie about the conditions she was unknowingly agreeing to. But Lady Collins had been steadfast in her decision, stubbornly choosing secrecy over transparency. And now... this was the result.


    The only person to lose out the most in this position was Miss Melanie. Such a shame. He glanced at the woman again. She did look as if she had already accepted her fate.


    As silence stretched across the room, Spencer turned toward the lawyer with a hardened expression. "Don''t try to pull anything, Uncle Truman," he warned, his voice edged with impatience. "The will was clear¡ªcrystal clear. It stipulated that Melanie and I had to remain married for three years. And as of today, those three years are officially complete. That means I inherit the entire estate. There was no mention of separation after three years, so I am free to divorce Melanie and be done with her!"


    His gaze flickered between the lawyer and then to Adam and Melanie before his lips curled into a smirk. "These two," he gestured dismissively, his tone laced with finality, "can take their consolation prizes and be done with it. That was the deal from the start, and I intend to see it through."


    And yet, despite everything, Attorney Truman was not prepared to let the matter rest so easily.


    "Mr. Spencer, the original purpose of these stipulations was to ensure that Miss Melanie would be properly cared for. Lady Collins wanted to guarantee her security, not leave her vulnerable to manipulation. And so, if your marriage was nothing more than a calculated move to claim your inheritance...it is unquestionably too unethical..." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Spencer, simply shrugged before sending a gloating smile at the man," Unethical? Hmm.. perhaps... But still legal, isn''t it?"


    There was no remorse in his voice¡ªonly the cold certainty of a man who knew the game he was playing. He felt Melanie staring at him then and he simply shrigged, "Sorry, Mel. I could not let this estate slip from my hands. And to be fair, grandma should have simply made a will. Why involve you in something like this? Now, be a doll and let''s get on with the formalities."

 Chapter 31: Slapped

    Chapter 31 - Slapped"Congratulations, Miss Melanie. LuxeArt is now officially yours. I am sure Lady Collins can finally rest in peace, knowing that the business has returned to its rightful owner."


    Melanie smiled as she signed the papers, though a faint melancholy lingered beneath her composed expression. The last three years she had spent relentlessly steering the ABC Empire, protecting its interests, and ensuring its growth. In her naivety, she had believed LuxeArt was being taken care of, trusting Spencer''s mother to uphold the legacy left behind by her own grandmother and Lady Collins. She should have known better. A woman who had mistreated her so easily¡ªso cruelly¡ªwould hardly spare a second thought for her grandmother''s business.


    And now, LuxeArt was nothing more than a hollow shell of what it once had been, all the funds having been bled out of it. A business took years to build, but it could crumble in mere moments under careless hands. If Adam hadn''t stepped in, hadn''t brought the extent of Madam Collins'' negligence to her attention... She tightened her grip on the pen, jaw clenching as a wave of frustration surged through her. But now was not the time to dwell on what was lost.


    Taking a steady breath, she lifted her gaze¡ªand her breath caught when her eyes met Adam''s. His expression was unreadable, but she could see the glint of satisfaction in his eyes. She smiled inwardly. Of course he was satisfied. The tide was about to change just now and it was all his doing. He might have had his own motives, his own reasons for helping her, but that didn''t change the fact that he had been her savior in this mess. Without him, LuxeArt would have been beyond saving.


    While she was still caught in that moment, Attorney Truman cleared his throat and efficiently tucked away the signed documents. With practiced ease, he retrieved another set of papers and placed them on the desk. "Next, we have the matter of signing over the inheritance to Miss Melanie''s... husband."


    Melanie barely had time to process the shift before Truman continued, his tone formal and measured. "Spencer, you may step forward, review the documents, and proceed with the signing."


    Spencer barely spared a glance at the documents, already reaching for the pen. This was it¡ªhis moment of triumph. The ABC Empire would be his, and there wasn''t a damn thing anyone could do to stop it.


    But just as the tip of the pen touched the paper, Melanie''s voice cut through the air.


    "Wait."


    The single word brought an abrupt halt to the proceedings. Attorney Truman paused, his pen hovering mid-air, while Spencer''s head snapped toward her. His expression darkened instantly as he thought that Melanie was really trying to create problems for him.


    "If you think you can create trouble for me now, Melanie," Spencer sneered, "you''d better rethink. Know your place. Even if you want to punish me for this, you do not have the power. So, be a good girl and keep your mouth shut..."


    Melanie only smiled at the condescending attitude. Very slowly, she reached into her purse and pulled out a small booklet. She held it up for a moment letting everyone in the room see it, before sliding it across the polished wooden table.


    "I thought you might need this document to process everything," she said with an innocent smile.


    Attorney Truman reached for the booklet, hurriedly. It was of course important for this¡ªThe Marriage Certificate.


    Spencer exhaled sharply, the breath he hadn''t realized he was holding escaping in relief. Of course. He had expected this. The proof of their marriage was necessary for the inheritance to be signed over. Melanie was only making sure the process went smoothly, nothing more.


    Truman nodded approvingly as well. "Thank you, Miss Melanie. I would indeed need this to proceed." He cast a look at Spencer Collins. The man was a fool for letting go of Miss Melanie. The woman was being kind to him even though Spencer had all but admitted that he had only used her.


    He picked up the certificate, intending only to glance at it before moving forward. But the moment his eyes landed on the names, he froze.


    A tense beat passed.


    Then another.


    Slowly, his head lifted, his gaze snapping to Melanie with something between shock and disbelief.


    "Miss Melanie..." His voice was careful, measured, yet edged. How could this be. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl just shot him a look and smiled innocently.


    Before he could say more, Spencer had already signed both sets of documents and pushed the papers towards the older man to sign. He didn''t like how Attorney was suddenly dawdling.


    But, Uncle Truman, merely glanced at the papers, then¡ªwithout a word¡ªclosed the file.


    A heavy silence settled over the room.


    Spencer''s eyes narrowed. His patience was already wearing thin, and this unnecessary delay grated on his nerves. He glared at the older man, his voice sharp with barely restrained anger."Uncle Truman, what is the meaning of this?"


    Attorney Truman exhaled a long, weary sigh. He had seen all sorts of things in life but some things always surprised him. Until now, he had been pitying Miss Melanie. But he had not expected... It was actually paradoxical. He would not have looked at the marriage certificate if not for Miss Melanie presenting it. And if Spencer had not done what he did, he had a feeling that Melanie would not have brought up the certificate she had. However what was done was done and could not be undone.


    "Mr. Spencer, you cannot inherit."


    Spencer scowled. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Sir Collins, who had been silently observing the throughout, finally spoke. "Truman, explain yourself. What is the meaning of this? What do you mean that Spencer cannot inherit?"


    Even Madam Collins, who had been sitting quietly until now, shot to her feet in outrage.


    "Yes!" she barked. "My son has been married to this woman for three years, just as the will demanded! Why are you hesitating? You''re his attorney¡ªyou are bound to act professionally and follow through with the process!"


    Her eyes flashed with venom as she took a step forward.


    "Don''t think I have missed the pity filled glances you have been directing her way." she spat, pointing at Melanie, "and if you think for a second that I will let you get away with such unprofessional behavior then you better be careful. If you do not fulfill your duty, I will see to it that you are held accountable! If you want to show pity to her, do it with your own money! She is anyways homeless now so she might accept it."


    Melanie stiffened at the insult. But it was Truman, who was old enough to consider Melanie his daughter who was even more angered!


    His professionalism and his honour had always been unshakable, but this¡ªthis blatant accusation¡ªwas an insult he would not tolerate.


    His jaw tightened as he stood abruptly, the chair scraping against the floor. Then, with measured precision, he reached for the marriage certificate and flung it onto the table.


    "What marriage?" he thundered. "This certificate is not stamped! Which means¡ª" he slammed a hand onto the table for emphasis, "¡ªthere is NO MARRIAGE!"

 Chapter 32: Shocked

    Chapter 32 - Shocked"What marriage?" he thundered. "This certificate is not stamped! Which means¡ª" he slammed a hand onto the table for emphasis, "¡ªthere is NO MARRIAGE!"


    The room erupted into chaos. Sir Collins banged his cane against the ground, Madam Collins gasped as her face drained of color. The only people who were calm were Adam and Melanie. Spencer, momentarily stunned, snatched the certificate off the table, scanning it with frantic eyes.


    His blood ran cold. The seal¡ª The official stamp¡ª everything was missing.


    His chest rose and fell with ragged breaths as his eyes darted between the booklet in his trembling hands and the woman sitting calmly before him. Even though she seemed to be sitting there with a calm expression he could see the mocking in her eyes. His face twisted with rage, his pride wounded beyond measure. He threw aside the booklet and stood up, attacking her directly.


    Before anyone could react or guess what he would do, he''d grabbed her by the throat, his grip tightening as his breath came in sharp, furious bursts.


    "How did I not see it before?" he seethed, his fingers pressing into her skin. "You''re just too cunning. I always thought that you were innocent and even felt bad that I had to foll you because of grandmother. But, I should have known that you could have fooled my grandmother! And now you''ve turned around and are biting the hand that fed you!"


    Melanie, despite the pressure on her throat, didn''t struggle. She didn''t claw at his hands, didn''t beg for air. She simply stared at him with those slightly swollen eyes.


    That look¡ªthat damned look


    ¡ªmade his rage explode and he wanted to kill her.


    Adam was the first to react and was already moving forward to stop Spencer and give his a taste of his own medicine when Robert Collins struck sharply.


    His cane slammed against the back of Spencer''s knees with a force that sent him staggering. The impact knocked the breath out of him, his legs buckling as he lost his grip on Melanie. She moved back hurriedly, rubbing her throat, as she put distance between them.


    "Stop it right now, Spencer!" Sir Collins roared, his voice thunderous with fury. "Or I will call the police and have you arrested on the spot!"


    The room fell into a stunned silence.


    Spencer, panting, looked up in disbelief. His grandfather¡ªhis own grandfather¡ªhad just struck him. For her. Shame and fury burned through him, but more than that, confusion. He turned his wild eyes on the old man, his voice breaking as he pointed a shaking finger at Melanie.


    "Can''t you see what she''s doing?!" he demanded, desperate for an ally. "She''s manipulated everything you! She''s set me up!"


    But Sir Collins wasn''t having any of it.


    He took a step forward and banged his cane on the ground as he glared at his grandsone, "No, Spencer," he said coldly. "I and everyone else can see exactly what YOU are doing."


    Spencer stilled as he realized what his grandfather was saying, reminding him of everyone''s presence. He pushed a hand through his hair in frustration even as grandfather''s gaze seemed to demand that he apologize.


    But before he could say anything, Attorney Truman''s cold voice sounded,"Miss Melanie, here have some water. And would you like to report this assault to the police?"


    Spencer whipped around and glared at the old man. Madam Collins, who had also been struck dumb by the sudden announcement of No marriage was also shaken out of her stupor. She was about to protest but one look from Sir Collins had her take a step back.


    Sir Robert Collins stepped forward and as Melanie drank some water, he caught Melanie''s hand in his and spoke in a frail voice, as if he were not the one who had just whacked his grandson with his stick," Melanie, child. Grandfather apologizes to you on Spencer''s behalf. For everything."


    "I understand your anger for what he has done to you. I never would have thought that my grandson would turn out to be so despicable. I was so blind to everything. In order to claim his inheritance he would go to such lengths. Please forgive me, for not raising him well."


    Melanie shook her head hurriedly," Grandfather..."


    Before she could say anything to the older man, the attorney''s voice cut through the tense silence, as he confirmed something over the phone.


    "Are you absolutely certain? There is no registration under these names on this date?"


    Every eye turned toward the attorney, watching as he listened intently to the response on the other end of the line. His brow furrowed, his lips pressed into a thin, grim line.


    His gaze flickered toward Spencer Collins, as the other party continued to talk on the other side of the phone. To think he had to stand here and witness such disgraceful behavior¡ªfrom Lady Collins'' own grandson, no less. If the poor old woman were still alive, she would have been heartbroken. No¡ªshe would have never allowed it to reach this point. She would be rolling in her grave if she knew the depths to which her grandson had fallen. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The attorney exhaled deeply, and disconnected the phone.


    "This marriage certificate is indeed a fake, Spencer Collins. But it has not been created by Mis Melanie." He let the words settle, allowing their weight to sink in before continuing. "However, the truth remains that your marriage is not legally registered."


    Gasps rippled through the room. Madam Collins swayed slightly, catching herself against the arm of the chair. Spencer, whose face had been red with rage just moments ago, now stood frozen in place, his expression darkening with each passing second as he stared in confusion. How was that possible. They had gotten married!


    The attorney adjusted his glasses before delivering the final blow. "According to the official records, there was an administrative mishap on the day of your supposed marriage. A clerical error resulted in a batch of certificates being deemed invalid. Every applicant affected was informed and instructed to return to the office to receive a corrected and properly registered certificate. Failure to do so would mean that the marriage would remain unrecognized by the law."


    He paused, letting the gravity of his words take hold. Then, he looked Spencer dead in the eye.


    "According to the system, you were sent a message as well. And you were the only couple that never returned."


    A thick silence fell over the room, heavy with shock and disbelief. Spencer''s face twisted in fury, his mind racing to process what had just been revealed. After the marriage, he had left the country in a hurry and then, later, he had discarded his number... He shook his head and was about to say something but the older man continued,"I am getting late for my next appointment so I will make short of the next words."


    "From where I see it, you have a few options, Mr Collins. First, you and Miss Melanie can go to the civil affairs bureau, inform them of everything that happened and request that they stamp this certificate for you. And you can claim the inheritance."


    Even as he said the words, Truman knew that this would be impossible. Why would Melanie go to the civil affairs bureau and help him claim his inheritance when the man had almost killed her.


    "Your second option is to convince Miss Melanie to marry you and then wait another three years to claim the inheritance."


    He paused, letting that sink in before continuing," Your third option comes into play if you fail to convince Miss Melanie to marry you. The limit of convincing her to marry, as per the terms of the will comes to an end in six days. Which means that if you are not married in the next six days, then the inheritance will be divided equally between you, Mr Adam and Miss Melanie. I will see you next week. In the mean time, you can inform me of any changes in your... relationship status."


    Having dropped this piece of news, the attorney marched out of there in a huff.

 Chapter 33: A Guest

    Chapter 33 - A GuestMelanie stood in front of the mirror, grimacing at the marks scattered across her skin. Damn it. She had never realized just how easily she bruised. The fading smudges on her arms from that old man, Grif, had taken their time to disappear, and now Spencer had done his best to leave his own imprint on her.


    Her fingers ghosted over the faint fingerprints on her forearms, reminders of his unrelenting grip. But it was the darkening mark on her neck that made her stomach twist. She leaned in, tilting her head slightly to examine it under the light, and winced. He really had tried to kill her.


    A shudder ran down her spine. Another few seconds and she might have blacked out. It was in that moment, she knew she was totally alone in this place. No one would step forward to help her unless they had something to gain.


    Just how naive had she been three years ago? No. Not naive. She''d never been too street smart thanks to her overprotective grandparents but she had to have been blind to have not known Spencer''s true colours.


    Shaking her head, she forced a slow breath into her lungs and glanced at her reflection once more. Maybe she should change. Tonight''s dress wasn''t her style to begin with, and the way it draped over her shoulders only made the bruises more noticeable. She almost wished she could escape the celebration entirely.


    Most people would have wanted revenge after what had happened. But her? She just wanted to move forward. To put it all behind her and never have to think about Spencer or the past again. But instead, she had signed a deal with the devil himself. Classic example of jumping from the fry pan into the fire. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sudden click of the door handle turning made her spin around, her heart leaping into her throat. Her hands instinctively flew to the back of her dress, clutching the fabric together. That door had been locked. No one should have been able to come in.


    Her pulse pounded. Spencer?


    No. Sir Collins had insisted she stay in this room and had promised that Spencer wouldn''t come anywhere near her. That they would all talk after the celebration. But still... she woulnd not trust anyone...


    The tension in her body eased¡ªonly slightly¡ªwhen Adam stepped inside, already dressed for the celebration.


    Melanie blinked, momentarily caught off guard.


    She had never seen him in a suit before. He always wore those beaten-up leather jackets and messed up hair but tonight, he looked... polished. Well, almost. The lip ring remained, a stubborn hint of metal against his sharp features, a reminder that no matter how well he cleaned up, he was still rebellious and untamed inviting the looker to take a ride with him on the wild side.


    He raised an eyebrow, closed the door behind him, and leaned against it with a smirk on his lips," So, what do you think, Melon? I clean up well, don''t I?"


    His voice snapped her back to the present, and heat rushed to her cheeks as realization dawned¡ªshe had been checking him out. And she''d been caught doing that!


    She quickly shook her head, schooled her expression, and turned back toward the mirror. In her haste, she forgot she was still clutching the parted fabric of her dress, leaving the expanse of her back exposed. The cool air kissed her skin, but before she could fix her mistake, Adam''s voice cut through. "Don''t move."


    She froze as their eyes met in the mirror for a moment, before Adam slowly and deliberately ran his gaze over her back. She could feel the goosebumps on her skin from his gaze alone.


    To compose herself and break the tension, she hurriedly questioned," What are you doing here? The door was locked."


    "As if a locked door could keep me away, " he murmured, pushing off the door slowly as he walked towards her.


    His steps were slow, deliberate, his movements almost predatory as he prowled toward her. Melanie stiffened, her fingers gripping the fabric at her sides. If he came to her, she would definitely reject him...


    And then¡ªjust when she thought he was about to reach her¡ªhe veered off course, sinking onto the edge of the bed instead. A lazy smirk played at his lips as he raised a single finger, curling it in a beckoning motion. "Why don''t I do it up for you?"


    His gaze held hers in the mirror, challenge simmering beneath the playful glint in his eyes. He knew she would reject him if he went to her, instead he was asking her to come to him. And in his gaze, she could see the challenge, daring her to say no to him.


    Melanie exhaled slowly, forcing her shoulders to relax. She could refuse. She should refuse. But instead, she took a step toward him.


    Then another.


    And another.


    Until she stood before him, her back turned.


    She told herself it was just practical. That it didn''t mean anything.


    But then¡ªshe felt it.


    His hands, settled on the sides of her waist. His thumb brushing against her bare skin. It was a barely-there touch at first, almost testing, before he pulled her backward in one smooth motion, positioning her between his legs.


    Melanie sucked in a sharp breath, her spine stiffening as she felt the undeniable heat of his body against her. Dam* it! This man had a habit of pulling her to him! First when she was on the motorcycle and now...


    He wasn''t pressing too close¡ªjust enough for her to be aware of him, of the way his legs framed hers so that she could see his knees on either side of her.


    Her pulse drummed wildly. The room suddenly felt smaller, the air heavier. She was sure she could feel ahis breath on her lower back... and then she felt his fingers ghosting over her skin before they settled on the tab of the zipper. He dragged it upward slowly, and Melanie could feel her breathing start to be affected.


    Halfway up, he paused.


    Before she could ask why, she felt it¡ªthe press of lips against the inside of her wrist and then a slight wetness as his tongue tasted her skin. A spark shot through her body, her entire body going rigid.


    She jerked instinctively, pulling her hand away, her fingers clenching at her sides as if the touch had burned her. The dress slipped from her grip, the open fabric settling back into place.


    Adam chuckled, low and satisfied.


    Melanie scowled. He had purposely done it. She was about to answer but her retort died on her lips when she felt the zipper as he pulled it the rest of the way up.


    She was about to hurry away but his hands settled on her hips again, keeping her exactly where he wanted her as he turned her to face him.


    His gaze dragged over her body, slowly and... possessively, making her stomach tighten. Then, his lips curved into a slow, knowing smirk.


    "You know," he murmured, "if I''d known you looked this damn good in that dress, I might''ve bought you a burlap sack to hide our beauty."


    She scoffed and would have tried to move away again when he stood up, towering over her. He moved like a cat, all languid and hurried grace.


    The shift in height should''ve given her space, but instead, it did the opposite as she felt surrounded by his intoxicating scent. She looked up at his face, her eyes skimming over his lips all over again...

 Chapter 34: Silence

    Chapter 34 - SilenceWhile the grand mansion buzzed with excitement in anticipation of the much-awaited celebration to welcome the young master home, the man in question was far from feeling festive. In fact, he was feeling downright nasty.


    Seated in the dimly lit study, Spencer seethed with barely contained rage, his hands clenched into tight fists on the desk. Three years! Three years of his life were down the drain! All his careful planning had turned useless because of an idiotic mistake!


    Beside him, Hallie sat frozen in shock as well. Her earlier elation now replaced with unease and panic. When she had seen the attorney storm out of the room, followed closely by Melanie and then Adam, she had been ecstatic. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At last, Spencer was the rightful heir. And that meant she would soon be...


    Her heart had swelled with pride, and she had almost rushed into the study to share in his victory. But just as she reached the threshold, a sudden crash from within made her jolt. The unmistakable sound of glass shattering echoed through the hallway, followed by another loud thud. Her brows furrowed in concern as she hesitated, her hand hovering over the doorknob.


    Carefully, she pushed the door open, only to be met with chaos. Papers lay scattered across the floor, a chair lay overturned, and shards of porcelain gleamed ominously under the dim lighting. Before she could fully process everything, a blur of motion caught her eye¡ªa vase hurtling straight toward her.


    With a startled gasp, she stumbled back just in time to avoid the projectile, the sound of it smashing against the floor behind her, sending a shiver down her spine.


    Spencer stood at the center of the storm he had created, his chest heaving, his expression a mixture of fury and frustration. Hallie''s excitement drained away, replaced by an unsettling realization¡ªwhatever had transpired in that room had left him anything but victorious.


    She turned her gaze towards Spencer''s mother and grandfather who were just standing there as shocked as everything else.


    Slowly, she had stepped into the place and asked in a small voice,"Wh.. What happened?"


    Those simple words seemed to set everyone off at once. Sir Collins, his face twisted with fury, gripped his cane tightly before raising it and slamming it against the wooden armrest of the chair. The sharp crack echoed through the room, and Hallie jumped in fear.


    "It''s all because of this girl!" he roared in a voice laced with frustration. "If you hadn''t been so desperate to prove your loyalty to this Hallie girl, if you had focused on securing your future instead of chasing after her like a love-struck fool, none of this would be happening! You should have done as I told you! If only you had consummated the marriage before leaving and waited, this entire mess could have been avoided!"


    His glare darkened, his grip tightening on the cane as he jabbed it toward Spencer. "I warned you, didn''t I? I told you at the very least to ensure that she had no choice but to stay with you if need be! But no, you had to be reckless! You wasted three whole years and gained absolutely nothing!"


    "No!" He slammed the cane against the floor for emphasis, his anger boiling over. "Not just nothing¡ªyou''ve lost your only chance at securing anything!"


    Spencer''s jaw clenched as he stared at the old man scolding him. "Grandfather!" he snapped. "I''ll fix this. I''ll convince her to marry me again. I''ll woo her back, explain everything, tell her it was all just a misunderstanding. Once she understands, I''ll take her straight to the civil affairs bureau and get the certificate stamped. And if they cause trouble, we''ll just get married again. Simple."


    Robert Collins let out a bitter laugh, his expression filled with scorn. "Do you really think she''s that foolish? After everything you''ve put her through? After the way you humiliated her by openly announcing that you only married her for the inheritance?"


    He shook his head, "Don''t think I''m blind to how your mother has treated her these past three years. The only reasons he probably endured was because of her love and loyalty towars you. And let''s not forget about you." He jabbed his cane at Spencer again. "You''ve been parading that little hussy of yours in her face all week! Do you really believe Melanie is the same na?ve girl she was back then? That innocence is long gone, Spencer. You destroyed it. Do you think she just woke up one morning and realized that the marriage certificate was not stamped? No! She knew already!"


    Spencer inhaled sharply at the words, his insides seething as he thought the same thing! She had taken him for a fool! "I told you¡ªI will marry her!" And this time, I will make her l ife hell, he thought to himself as he straightened and started to pace the room, his tone growing more determined. "You convinced her to stay here, didn''t you? Then that means there''s still a chance. I''ll make sure to pay her special attention tonight. I''ll apologize, tell her I was blinded by greed, that I made a terrible mistake¡ª"


    Robert let out a scoff of pure derision. "You truly believe that will work?" He tapped his cane against the floor once more, this time in slow, measured beats, as if emphasizing each word. "Do you think Adam is going to sit back and let you have another chance now that he knows the truth?"


    Spencer''e eyes snapped to his grandfather then as the older man continued, "Three years ago, you have no idea the lengths I had to go to¡ªhow many strings I had to pull¡ªto ensure that Adam never made it here in time for the funeral or the reading of the will. By the time he received news of the inheritance, you and Melanie were already preparing for your wedding. That was the only reason you were able to secure your place. But you lost all that..." He let out a cold chuckle. "This time, Adam won''t make the same mistake and stay silent."


    Spencer stiffened. A chill ran down his spine, though he tried to suppress it. Adam hated him and yes, he would definitely leave no stone unturned to make more trouble for him.


    Robert leaned forward, his voice dropping to something far more nefarious that did not suit his usual old man demeanor. "So, forget about wooing. There''s no time for that now. Use whatever means necessary and marry her immediately." His eyes locked onto Spencer''s, "Even if you have to kidnap her and force her to marry you¡ªthen do it."

 Chapter 35: Hello There

    Chapter 35 - Hello There"Sir Collins, you must be mighty pleased!" A jovial voice rang out from the gathered crowd, filled with curiosity and barely concealed excitement. "Both your grandsons are finally back in the country! No wonder you''ve found the heart to return as well! Both the heirs have returned!"


    A wave of murmurs spread through the elegantly dressed guests, their eyes turning toward Sir Robert Collins, eager to witness his reaction. After all, it was the first time the Collins'' family was hosting a celebration after Lady Collins'' death.


    Sir Robert let out a deep, hearty laugh, his eyes crinkling at the corners with warmth. "Yes, yes. This old man has seen much in his time, but nothing pleases me more than having my family together again. Now that both my grandsons have returned home, I can finally rest easy and let them take the reins."


    A ripple of polite nods passed through the gathering, but beneath the surface, their expressions told a different story. Everyone knew the truth¡ªonly one grandson had been groomed to lead the Collins empire since Adam Collins'' had long been thrown out of the family as the black sheep.


    "Spencer is more than ready," Sir Collins continued, "Top of his class, excelling in every way¡ªhe has more than proven his capabilities. As for Adam¡ª" he paused, "¡ªhe''s had his time exploring the world. Now, he is back to learn from his brother."


    The words were clear. Spencer was the heir, the one meant to carry the family name forward and inherit the business. Adam Collins'', on the other hand, was back only to play a subordinate role, to fall in line like an obedient soldier behind the general. The gathered guests exchanged knowing glances, their polite smiles masking the unspoken hierarchy that had been affirmed. They knew now, whom to bow to.


    Another voice from the crowd chimed in, "And what about their marriages? Now that both eligible young bachelors have returned, you must have prospects lined up for them. We''ve even heard whispers that Miss Melanie, the interim CEO, is the chosen bride for Spencer?"


    Another guest quickly added, "Yes, yes! I''ve heard the same! In fact, there were rumors that they were already married, but we dared not say anything since there was no official confirmation from the family. Come on, old Collins. Don''t keep secrets from your friends. Tell us."


    A murmur of agreement spread through the group, fanning the flames of speculation. Another voice, this one more confident, declared, "Well, if Miss Melanie really is the daughter-in-law of the Collins family, then I must say, your grandson has excellent judgment! The changes she has implemented in the company these past three years have been nothing short of remarkable! Truly worthy of being the future madam of the Collins family, chosen by the heir himself." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course she is the daughter-in-law!" someone scoffed. "Do you think Sir Collins would have allowed just anyone to hold control over the company for three years? That position could only be entrusted to family!"


    Sir Collins'' mouth tightened. As expected, the guests were prying, their curiosity sharp. If things had gone according to plan, he would have simply announced that Melanie had been acting on Spencer''s behalf, a mere steward ensuring the company remained in safe hands. But now...


    Now, the situation was no longer so simple.


    His eyes narrowed, deep in thought. Perhaps this was an opportunity rather than an inconvenience. Let them believe what they wished. If the whispers grew loud enough, if the pressure mounted, then Melanie herself would have no choice but to accept the title they were so eagerly thrusting upon her. Public expectation could be a powerful force. Yes, it was better this way...


    He sighed," The boys are both grown up. They make their own..." Just as he was about to say that Spencer had always held Melanie in his heart, a shift in the crowd''s energy caught his attention. A murmur swept through the gathering like a rising tide. Heads turned, hushed whispers swirled, and then, finally, Sir Collins saw the reason for the sudden shift in atmosphere.


    Melanie had arrived.


    And she was not alone.


    The sudden shift in the crowd''s energy was unmistakable, a ripple of murmurs and sideways glances spreading like wildfire. The reason became evident the moment her companion stepped into view¡ªnot the heir, Spencer Collins, as many had expected, but the spare... Adam Collins.


    Sir Collins'' sharp gaze locked onto them, assessing every detail with quiet intensity. It wasn''t just Adam''s presence that drew attention¡ªit was the way he held Melanie. Not with the detached formality of a gentleman escorting a lady, but with unspoken possession, his arm wrapped securely around her waist instead of allowing her the socially acceptable option of resting her hand on his arm. A deliberate choice. A statement.


    Sir Collins'' eyes narrowed. This morning, Adam had casually mentioned bringing a woman to introduce to the family. At the time, he had paid little heed to it. But now¡ªcould that woman be Melanie?


    If so, then that meant... Adam had known all along. Could it be that Adam had been the one to make sure that the marriage was never registered?


    The implications sank in, sharp and unsettling. If that was the case then Adam had been aware of everythin- the will, the marriage was not valid, etc. He had played his hand without revealing his cards. A slow realization settled over Sir Collins, mingled with the sting of miscalculation.


    It seemed he had underestimated this grandson of his. Despite being in the hospital at the time, if he had managed to pull that off... Who else could have caused a misunderstanding at the civil affair bureau.. His eyes met Adam''s and the glint in them made him stiffen, making him now even more sure. Adam had played him for a fool. From the very beginning he had pretended to not be interested in the family business but on the inside, he had been preparing to take everything...


    Meanwhile the people beside Sir Collins'' were already chatting amongst themselves," So this is what you meant about the boys being grown up and choosing their own life partners."


    "No wonder no one ever received a confirmation from Mr Spencer when asked about his wife. It seems everyone was mistaken! It was Adam Collins'' who had chosen Miss Melanie!"

 Chapter 36: A Throwdown

    Chapter 36 - A ThrowdownSir Collins tightened his grip on his cane as he met Adam''s shrewd gaze. He should have known things wouldn''t be so easy and go his way! The last few years had seemed quite easy going with everything turning out the way he wanted.


    After Adam was thrown out of the Collins'' house, Sir Collins had made sure the boy would never be able to come back. But his wife had insisted on keeping the connection, refusing to officially and legally disown Adam.


    Once he was out, Sir Collins expected Adam''s life to fall apart. He had worked hard to make sure of it¡ªintroducing him to wild parties, bad influences, and the wrong kind of people. He was certain Adam would spiral into drugs and alcohol, just like so many other boys with more money than sense. He''d even made sure that Adam was surrounded by people who would pull him deeper into trouble. And for a while, it had seemed to work...


    But Adam had defied him. Somehow, he had sidestepped the carefully laid traps, avoiding the fate Sir Collins had so meticulously arranged. Instead of falling into disgrace, he had turned to adventure. Mountain climbing, paragliding and what not. It had been an unexpected turn, but even then he had not been displeased. After all, if the boy wanted to try and kill himself, it was upto him.


    The only thing that had given him pease was that the boy showed no interest in returning. As long as he had money to pursue his hobbies, he could not be bothered with fighting for the right to inherit. And one Spencer had inherited everything, Adam would not be needed anymore...


    The only time Adam would have returned was when Lady Collins'' passed away. But at the time he''d met with an accident and that had cut off his route to return for his own grandmother''s funeral. Even then, Adam had hidden his intentions well...


    He shook his head to disperse his thoughts. Now was not the time to think about how Adam had managed to stay on top of things. He turned to the people around him and excused himself with a smile," Well then, my friends, enjoy the celebration. I must greet my grandson properly."


    Seemingly taking the hint, everyone dispersed quickly, eager to gossip about how everyone had thought that Melanie was with Spencer but was in fact with Adam. Didn''t that mean that though Spencer was the heir, Adam''s woman was on par with him, making Adam just as powerful if not more so. Who didn''t know and acknowledge Melanie and her power in the business circle? This was an unexpeced scoop.


    By the time Adam and Melanie made their way to the older man, he had already compose himself. He smiled benignly at the two before taking Melanie''s hand and patting it," Melanie, thank you for joining us tonight. I hope to talk to you for some time. Remember to spare some time to this old man."


    He then turned to Adam and had to struggle to keep his smile as he said," And you! How kind of you to escort your sister-in-law tonight."


    Adam chuckled, the sound rich with amusement, as if he had been waiting for exactly this moment. He shook his head, his expression unreadable, before subtly pulling Melanie close to his side, the movement smooth but unmistakable.


    "Grandfather," he drawled, his voice laced with humor and challenge, "do not joke." His fingers tightened around Melanie''s waist, a silent declaration. "Melon here is my fianc¨¦e. We are going to be married soon. She just agreed today."


    A beat of silence passed as the two men stared at each other. Then, a single, sharp exhale from Sir Collins¡ªso brief it barely counted as a reaction, but Adam caught it. The old man recovered quickly, his expression shifting into something unreadable, but his grip on his cane tightened ever so slightly. How had this change happened?


    "Aren''t you going to congratulate us, grandfather?" Adam asked smoothly, th challenge in his voice only detected by the old man.


    His eyes hardened then. "Congratulate you for becoming a third party? Do you take me for a fool, boy?"


    Adam''s smile didn''t falter. He took a step forward, his tone dismissive. "A third party?" he repeated, the words dripping with amusement and disbelief. "This time, Grandfather, you''re the one joking. Melanie?" He turned to her then, "Were you in a relationship when I asked you to marry me?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie smiled then and shook her head," Of course not." She turned to the older man then and asked," Grandfather, you are well aware of this. Why would you call Adam a third party?"


    Sir Collins could feel his patience wearing thin. He was tempted to smash his cane directly onto Adam''s head and teach the boy a lesson. His fingers tightened on the handle, and he hissed through clenched teeth, "Melanie, I took you for a good girl, someone who had been deceived by my grandson. I had hoped that, together, we could resolve your differences and make this family whole again. But something like this?"


    He motioned between Adam and Melanie, his face flushed with anger. "Until this morning, you were supposedly married to my older grandson, and now you''re asking for my blessing to marry my younger grandson? That is impossible! Where is your loyalty?"


    Melanie''s eyes narrowed at this. The sheer accusation was unfair. She clenched her teeth and spoke through a smile," My loyalty? Do you think I should be loyal to a person who almost caused me to be rap*d so that he could secure a contract? Someone who actually confessed that he never loved me and married me only to meet the terms of his inheritance? Should I remove the makeup on my neck to show how wonderful your older grandson is that he tried to strangle me? Sir Collins. I am a woman, not a dog. I do not need to show loyalty to anyone."


    "I think the thing you should be thankful for is that he is not in prison at the moment for attempted murder. And that is only because, he is Adam''s older brother."

 Chapter 37: A Cheat

    Chapter 37 - A Cheat"Melon, are you looking for Spencer?" Adam asked, handing her a glass of iced tea as he came to stand behind her.


    Melanie stiffened at the awful nickname but chose not to protest this time. Knowing what she knew of this man now, he would only make a bigger show of it, repeating it in front of everyone until she was too embarrassed to even look at anyone.


    "I am wondering where he is, yes," she replied, keeping her voice even. And that was the truth. As the ''star'' of tonight''s celebration, he should be here now and she wanted to see him.


    Adam''s arm snaked around her waist, and she stiffened as his hand settled possessively on her hip. His grip was light and yet somehow possessive. "I''m jealous" he murmured, though his voice sounded more amused than jealous as he continued. "Here you are with me, yet your thoughts are on Spencer? I don''t like it." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie gave him a thin, unimpressed smile. "I don''t like your paws on me either, but I''m suffering through it, aren''t I? We can''t like everything."


    Adam grinned, and pinched her waist slightly, and she turned her head to glare at him only to see his eyes glinting with mischief. "Ah, I am sure I cannot use paws to do that...but I do like my hands on you." He tilted his head,winked at her and continued. "Anyway, don''t worry. He''ll be here soon. Grandfather has already spun the perfect story for us. As of now, you''re officially a childhood confidante to both me and Spencer¡ªsomeone who has been part of our lives for years."


    Melanie arched a brow. "Huh. Is that why people have stopped staring and whispering behind their hands wondering what I am doing with you?"


    A slow smirk curved Adam''s lips as he leaned in, bringing his mouth close to her ear, "That is also why I have to work twice as hard to prove we are more than just ''childhood friends.''"


    Melanie nodded stiffly, but her sharp gaze flicked up to his. "Why is Grandfather siding with Spencer? Why doesn''t he want you to inherit the estate?"


    Adam stilled. A flicker of surprise crossed his face before he masked it behind an easy smile. He hadn''t expected her to see through things so quickly.


    "And what makes you think that?" he asked lightly, "To Grandfather, Spencer and I are equals. He''s already said he doesn''t care which of us inherits the majority of the estate as long as we''re both happy."


    Melanie scoffed. She was about to call him out on his bluff when he asked her," Tell me, Melon. Are you curious about me now?"


    Melanie turned her head away then and sipped the drink in her hand. She was not going to ask any more questions. There was no need to cater to this man''s already massive ego.


    ***


    Meanwhile, from the upper hallway, a pair of glittering eyes burned with silent fury as he observed the two figures below. Hidden in the shadows, he remained motionless, his fingers curling into fists at his sides. Grandfather had warned him¡ªwarned him that Adam might make his move now that he was vulnerable¡ªbut he hadn''t expected this.


    Not from Melanie.


    The bi*ch! She had sworn she loved him. She had promised to wait for him, to remain loyal no matter what. And yet, the moment she knew that she was set to gain an inheritance from this, it had taken her mere hours to betray him.


    To stand there, letting Adam pull her close, allowing him to touch her so casually, so possessively, as if she belonged to him.


    He grit his teeth, as he stared at her. Even he hadn''t taken such liberties with her despite their marriage, despite sharing a bed! And yet here she was, yielding to Adam''s touch as if none of it had ever mattered. He should have f*cked her when he had the chance! The night he had returned and she had thrown herself at him!


    Then he would have liked to see Adam coming around to her! His nails bit into his palms, but he barely felt the pain as he continued to stare before taking a deep breath. Like hell he was going to make things easy for her.


    Slowly, his face now expressionless, he walked down the stairs. And watched as everyone tried to get close to him. Yes. They needed to remember that he was the heir. The eldest male heir of the family.


    With a smile, he greeted the guests, interacting with each of them as if he had long known them. But slowly and steadily he made his way towards the two people standing in the corner. After all, it was essential to keep up appearances. With grandfather already having spread the rumor that Melanie was his friend, he had no choice to go and greet her and Adam.


    His smile didn''t falter as he met Adam''s gaze, offering a nod of greeting. Adam returned the gesture, his expression unreadable. But Spencer wasn''t concerned with Adam. Not right now.


    His eyes slid to Melanie.


    For a moment, he simply looked at her, before he took another step forward. And then, with an ease that belied the tension coiled inside him, he moved between them¡ªcutting off the space between her and Adam as if the act were purely natural.


    He wrapped an arm around her and pulled her into an embrace, "Mel. Thank you for joining us tonight."


    As he leaned in, his lips barely an inch from her ear, his voice dropped to a whisper only she could hear. "Really, Mel? You would cheat on me¡ªwith Adam? My own brother? I didn''t think you had it in you."


    He moved back then as she stiffened, even while maintaining the smile on her face. But his eyes hardened even more. He knew her too well and the guilt in her eyes told him what he needed to know. She had been in cahoots with Adam before this... before she revealed that they were not married after all...


    Just then, the official photographer approached, camera in hand, offering them a polite smile as he asked hurriedly, "A quick pose, if you don''t mind?"


    Still smiling, Spencer shifted his stance, moving to stand on Melanie''s right. With calculated ease, he made sure that Adam stood on her other side, effectively flanking her between them.


    And just like that, the picture was set¡ªexactly the way he wanted it.

 Chapter 38: Seduction

    Chapter 38 - SeductionMelanie had barely closed her eyes after the so called celebration when she felt it¡ªa presence in the room. The opening and closing of the door did not make a sound and yet, she could feel it had been opened. It was a probable shift in the air maybe that alerted her to the new presence in the room. Her pulse quickened as her body tensed in alertness. It took her a few seconds to adjust to the darkness, but then she saw it¡ªa shadowed figure standing beside her bed, moving closer.


    Her brow furrowed. What the... Dam8 It! Had Adam come back? She knew she should not have agreed to exchange rooms with him! Now, she was here in his room and he was going to...


    Before she could say a word or scream her head off, the intruder spoke in a low and seductive voice, "I know you think this is too forward of me¡ªthat I shouldn''t have come here tonight. You may even feel tricked after this. You might even think that I am only doing this for the sake of securing the inheritance. But I can''t help myself. From the moment I first laid eyes on you when I returned here, I''ve wanted you. I need you. I want to make you mine."


    Melanie''s breath hitched. WANTED HER?


    Her mind raced even as her body tensed, ready to fight back. What kind of a scam was this! While she was still trying to get to terms with this, she felt it¡ªthe gentle tug of her blanket, slowly being lifted as the person tried to join her in it. A leg sliding in next to her...


    The sheer audacity of the action sent a sharp burst of adrenaline through her veins. Wow! Just wow! So, to make sure that the inheritance was secure.. HE would go to such lengths?


    Without hesitation, she struck. Her hand darted out, seized the person''s wrist in a vice-like grip. With a sharp yank, she pulled, intending to overpower. But instead of resistance or even shock at her sudden movement, the entire scene moved quite cooopetatively so that one moment she would have been lying side by side with the intruder but she was not straddling the person...and a blanket was pulled over them.


    Confusion flickered in her mind, but before she could make sense of it, a piercing scream shattered the silence of the mansion.


    ***


    Outside, the two people who had been lying in wait exchanged triumphant glances before racing into the room, throwing the lights on hurriedly


    "What is going on here?!" Madam Collins demanded, her sharp gaze sweeping across the scene. Her eyes landed on the figures tangled under the blanket, and she gasped in mock outrage. "How could you do this, Adam? Miss Hallie is an esteemed guest in our house! She is Spencer''s friend! How could you take advantage of her like this? Let her go this instant!"


    Even as she said this, she sent a victorious look at Spencer who took hint and carried the scene forward, speaking furiously,"


    "Adam! Let Hallie go! You really are pathetic! All evening you were stuck to Melanie like glue, and now you''re manhandling Hallie?! This really is too much! Get out from under the blanket! Right now!"


    "What should I take responsibility for?" came a calm voice.


    Spencer spun around, his mouth open to argue¡ªthen froze. The voice hadn''t come from the bed. It had come from behind him.


    Madam Collins turned as well, eyes widening in horror as she took in Adam, standing fully clothed near the doorway, eyebrows raised in confusion.


    At that moment, the blanket was flung aside revealing a very tangled Hallie and Melanie in bed together... Hallie on the bed and Melanie straddling her.


    Spencer and Madam Collins inhaled sharply before the place drowned in complete silence...


    Then, in a voice dripping with realization, Adam drawled, "Well, well, well... this is unexpected." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Spencer opened and closed his mouth like a fish, while Madam Collins looked one breath away from fainting.


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out what was supposed to have happened of course. Quickly she rolled off Hallie, who was still lying on the bed in shock.


    Adam raised an eyebrow and asked Melanie," What is going on Melon? Are you cheating on me with this Hallie?"


    Melanie shot him a look then. And she could have strangled him for putting her in this position! If this idiot had not insisted that they exchange rooms, would she have to suffer through all this?


    "So, just so we''re clear..." she said slowly, her patience wearing thin. "Hallie sneaked into this room and confessed her eternal attraction to me."


    Hallie, now beet red, scrambled up. "I¡ªI thought this was Ad..." Realising that she had almost confessed, Hallie hurriedly scrambled for an answer," I was drunk and did not realise this was your room! I thought I went back to my room."


    Melanie gave her a look," And you were confessing your attraction to the bed? Wow?"


    Hallie shot her a glance full of resentment before breathing slowly and explaining," I was drunk, okay?"


    Melanie nodded," Hmm. It would be good if you were really mistaken. I am not interested in women... And if I was, you are just not my taste."


    Hallie struggled to speak but too embarrassed to say anything, raced out of there, after shooting an aggrieved look at Spencer.


    Meanwhile Spencer stared at Melanie," This is Adam''s room. What are you doing here?"


    Before Melanie could answer, Adam spoke up as he walked into the room, brushing past the other two people and threw himself on his bed,"Tsk tsk, brother dear. Don''t be naive. What do you think my woman would be doing in my bed?"


    The words seemed to slap Spencer in the face as he sent a disgusted look their way and then marched out of the room followed by Madam Collins who banged the room door shut on her way out.


    It was only after the intruders had all stepped out that Adam shot a look at the aggrieved looking Melanie and let out a laugh.

 Chapter 39: Laughter

    Chapter 39 - LaughterMelanie stared at the man lounging on the bed, laughing his head off as if this was the funniest thing he had ever witnessed. She scowled, marched towards him and jabbed a finger at his shoulder as she accused, "All of this is because of you."


    For some reason those words made him laugh harder as he fell back on the bed, now sprawling across the pillows.. The sheer absurdity of the situation had him in stitches. Melanie just stood there, arms crossed, watching him with a mix of exasperation and reluctant amusement. Well, the man did have an infectious laugh. She could feel the corners of her lips twitch despite herself, but she managed to rein it in, straightening her posture as she glared down at him. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m so glad you find this funny," she said dryly. "If you had not insisted on exchanging the bedrooms, I would have been sleeping so peacefully at this time..."


    Adam finally caught his breath, though a smirk still lingered on his face as he laced his fingers behind his head and met her gaze. "Come on, Melon. It is a little funny, admit it. I mean, I insisted on swapping rooms with you because I thought Spencer might try to cause trouble, and I wanted to save you. Be your Knight in Shiny leather! Yet, somehow, you ended up being the one dragged into the mess."


    He shook his head, still grinning. "I didn''t think they''d come after me, okay? But, on second thought, I''m glad. If Spencer had come onto me..." He mock shuddered and continued, " I would have puked." His grin turned even more teasing then. "It seems I have to thank you for saving me... my knightess in shining satin, protecting my reputation by selflessly agreeing to sleep in my bed."


    Melanie rolled her eyes, but she couldn''t completely suppress the small smile playing at her lips. She leaned against the wall, crossed her arms over her chest as she watched him with an arched brow. "I wouldn''t go that far as to say I agreed to sleep in your bed," she muttered.


    Still, she had to admit, the whole thing had been a shock. She too had expected Spencer''s to try something, but she never could have predicted that Hallie would walk in and confess. For a moment, Melanie had been completely thrown- why was the woman confessing to her¡ªuntil she realized Hallie''s sexy confession hadn''t been meant for her. but for Adam, thinking he was the one in the bed. Thank heavens for small mercies.


    Adam smirked. "Hmm. You said Hallie wasn''t your type. So, what is your type, Melon? I''ll make sure to find a woman exactly like that for you. Maybe we can recreate the scene from earlier¡ª" His smirk widened into something positively wicked. "I never knew you liked being on top."


    It took her a second. And then another. And then¡ª


    Her eyes widened as realization slammed into her. He was referring to the part where she had been on top of Hallie...


    Without thinking, Melanie grabbed the nearest object¡ªa hefty golden trophy sitting on the shelf beside her¡ªand raised it, fully prepared to launch it at his head.


    Adam, of course, just grinned harder.


    Melanie tightened her grip on the trophy, narrowing her eyes. "For your information," she said in a clipped tone, "Hallie just wriggled under me when I tried to pin her down. It''s not like I¡ª"


    Adam cut her off with an infuriatingly slow nod, as if indulging her. "Ohhh, I see. So, all it takes is a little wriggling, huh?" His smirk deepened. "Good to know. Because if it''s that easy, Melon, I''m definitely trying it. Come here, let me see..."


    Her fingers twitched around the trophy. "Don''t you dare¡ª" Dam* it! She really was itching to throw it at his head.


    But before she could hurl it at his smug face, Adam moved. One second, she was standing, fully prepared to commit an act of violence, and the next¡ª


    A surprised gasp left her lips as he tugged her forward, catching her off balance. She barely had time to react before she landed against the bed, the trophy slipping from her grip as her back hit the mattress, stealing her breath!


    Wow! Was the man a vampire? How did he move so fast?


    And when she finally blinked and caught her breath, she found herself lying right next to him, their faces just inches apart.


    For a second¡ªjust a second¡ªneither of them moved. She swallowed, suddenly hyper-aware of the fact that she was lying on his bed, with him, close enough that the slightest shift would press their bodies together. And the laughter in his eyes seemed to have disappeared as he looked down at her and murmured," Hmm... I think you look really good in my bed..."


    She scrambled to get out of the bed, but he seemed to have anticipated her next move and so, once again she found herself straddling someone. She stilled as she looked down at the man under her, his hands on her waist. Why did Adam find it so easy to manhandle her darn it!


    She sent a forlorn glance at the trophy that had rolled to the floor. She would have put that to great use...


    "Let me go, Adam!"


    "But I like you here like this, Melon. In my bed. He sat up then, bringing his face close to hers, "So violent. I can see the urge to hit me in your eyes, you know. I wonder, Melon," he mused, eyes locked onto hers still, his hand caressing her waist now, "If I kissed you right now... would you hit me first? Or kiss me back?"


    Melanie sucked in a breath.


    Her mind screamed at her to not entertain this and to push him, run far away from danger but her body seemed unable to follow her brain''s commands. Stupid body.


    "No answer? That means you''re thinking about it, doesn''t it?"


    In the next minute, when Adam was about to lean in and confirm that she was indeed thinking about him, he found a pillow slammed in his face... He let out a muffled curse while she scrambled away...

 Chapter 40: A Jolt

    Chapter 40 - A Jolt"Good morning, my dear Melon."


    Melanie grimaced at the all-too-familiar voice and the sound of hurried footsteps closing in behind her as she slowed her pace to a jog. Damn it. She had barely managed to rid herself of him last night, and yet, like an unshakable curse, here he was again, early in the morning.


    Was it too late to pretend she hadn''t heard him? Maybe she could suddenly develop selective hearing. Or better yet, she could act as if she were training for a marathon, pick up speed right now, and disappear around the corner? Yes, that was a solid plan¡ªexcept she had hesitated a second too long.


    Before she could make her escape, he was already beside her, falling into step easily.


    "Is my fianc¨¦e ignoring me?" he asked with a pout! Which grown man could pout like that and not look ridiculous? Adam Collins!


    "Yes," Melanie deadpanned. "So please, be offended and leave." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam chuckled, completely unfazed by her blatant dismissal. If anything, he looked amused, as if her annoyance pleased him greatly.


    "Ah, but that would defeat the purpose of my morning mission," he said smoothly as he matched her pace with ease.


    She shot him another glance, already regretting her moment of hesitation. Any hope she had of outrunning him had vanished the second he caught up with her so effortlessly. The man clearly worked out¡ªsomething she knew all too well. She had personally felt those muscles ripple under her last night...


    Melanie clenched her jaw and shook her head sharply. Nope. Now was not the time for X-rated thoughts. She needed to keep her wits about her when dealing with this foxy man.


    With an exasperated sigh, she muttered, "And what mission is that? To be the bane of my existence?"


    He gasped in mock outrage, pressing a hand to his chest as if she had struck him. "Melon, you wound me."


    "Don''t call me that," she snapped instinctively, only to curse herself inwardly when she saw the smug grin spreading across his face. Damn it. She had played right into his hands.


    "And don''t act like you''re some tragic hero," she continued, refusing to let him enjoy his victory for too long. "If I could actually wound you, why do you keep coming back?"


    "Because, my dear fianc¨¦e," he murmured, flashing a slow, insufferable grin, "I happen to be quite fond of you. And watching you try to escape me is the highlight of my day."


    Melanie came to an abrupt stop, spinning around to glare at him. "I swear, if you don''t leave me alone, I''ll¡ª"


    "You''ll what?" he interrupted, tilting his head, eyes alight with amusement. "Hit me? Run away? Marry me sooner out of spite?"


    She groaned, throwing her hands up in frustration. This man was going to turn her into a violent woman!


    "And yet, here I am," he agreed cheerfully, completely unfazed. "Now, where are we going?"


    "We," she emphasized, jabbing a finger at his chest, "are not going anywhere. I am going to enjoy a peaceful morning workout. You are going to disappear."


    "Sounds unlikely," he mused, clearly entertained. "But fine, I''ll make you a deal. Give me ten minutes, and if you''re still dead set on escaping me, I''ll let you go."


    Melanie narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "No tricks?"


    He placed a hand over his heart, looking the very picture of innocence. "No tricks."


    She exhaled sharply, rolling her eyes. "Fine. But if you¡ª"


    Before she could finish, he suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her off the path, dragging her into the thick bush beside them.


    "Hey!" she protested, scowling as she stumbled forward. "Why do you insist on manhandling¡ª"


    But before she could get another word out, he had maneuvered her onto a bench, her foot propped up on his thigh as he knelt before her.


    Melanie blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift. His usual mischief was gone, replaced by something else. Something much more dangerous. His smirk had faded into a barely-there smile that challenged her...


    He looked up at her then, "Wasn''t it just last week that we were right here?" he murmured. "So little time has passed... and yet so much has changed."


    Her breath hitched slightly. Yes. It had only been a week.


    A week since she had twisted her ankle and he had brought her here to sit. A week since her entire world had been turned upside down. She had been terrified back then¡ªworried that Spencer would see them together and get the wrong idea.


    The thought of Spencer made her stomach twist. Right. She would have to go back inside soon and face him all over again. Be reminded of her own foolishness.


    Her mood darkened, and he must have noticed, because his grip on her ankle tightened¡ªjust slightly. And then he began his attack...


    She frowned when she noticed him place a small box on the bench beside her. She stiffened. It was a jewellery box. While she was still glaring at it, horrified, his fingers settled on her thigh. She frowned," What are you..."


    But he simply met her eyes and shushed her," Shh..." She blinked and then watched as he turned his head, watching his hand trace the side of her thighs, " You''ve got beautiful legs, Melon. And when you were this skirt for working out... you have no idea how crazy it makes me."


    Melanie''s breath hitched as she stared at his fingers, slightly callused and darker against her skin. It... fascinated her. She should shove him away. Slap his hand. Say something biting and sharp. But she didn''t.


    And then he picked up the velvet box from beside her and pulled out a thin gold chain, a single diamond dangling at the centre. He got her a necklace?


    But before she could ask him about it, he slipped the chain around her thight. Her eyes widened as he fastened it so that it was settled around her thigh, and the stone dangling on the outside... It was a thight chain? She''d only ever heard of such jewellery...


    His fingers lingered for a second longer than necessary, tracing the chain''s placement before he leaned in. His lips brushed her thigh¡ªsoft, warm, and utterly sinful.


    She jolted as if burned.


    The spell shattered.


    Melanie yanked her leg back so fast that the movement was almost clumsy. She shot to her feet, her pulse roaring in her ears, and took a staggering step away from him.


    His gaze lifted lazily to hers, challenging and burning.


    Her lips parted, but no words came. There was nothing to say. No way to undo what just happened.


    So she did the only thing she could. She turned and jogged away, feeling the stone move against her as she called out," Your ten minutes are up!"

 Chapter 41: My Granddaughter

    Chapter 41 - My Granddaughter"Sir Collins." Robery Collins looked up at the woman standing at the door and gestured for her to come in as he closed the folder in front of him with finality.


    "Melanie. Thank you for coming in at my invitation." He sighed wearily then, as if troubled by a thousand thoughts and gestured toward the chair in front of him, silently urging her to take a seat.


    He saw her hesitate for a fraction of a second before settling down, her posture composed, her expression unreadable. He was a man of experience and could judge a person in a few looks but Melanie seemed to be puzzling him.


    He studied her for a moment, then finally spoke. "Melanie, about yesterday..." He trailed off, deliberately leaving space for her to interject, to offer some explanation or excuse about how she came to be with Adam. But she did no such thing. Instead, she simply met his gaze with an unwavering calmness as if she had nothing to say.


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he regarded her, but she didn''t waver.


    Letting out another sigh, he leaned back in his chair. "Melanie, even though we only met yesterday, I know more about you than you might think." His voice was measured, thoughtful. "Some of it comes from my late wife¡ªshe was quite fond of you, as you know. She spoke of you often." He paused, watching for a reaction, but Melanie remained still, her features betraying nothing. Not even a smile for the older woman who had left her an inheritance to match that of her own grandsons.


    "A little of what I know comes from Spencer," he continued, his tone darkening at the mention of the name. "But mostly, it comes from my own years of experience. An old man learns to see beyond words, beyond what people choose to show."


    He paused, as if carefully weighing his next words. "I have no way to express just how disappointed I am in Spencer, nor do I have the words to describe how much of a fool I think he is. But you..." He exhaled sharply. "You, I thought you were a smart girl."


    This time, he deliberately stopped speaking, leaving the room heavy with expectation. He wanted to see how she would respond, how she would defend herself.


    But Melanie didn''t rush to fill the silence. She simply sat there, composed and unruffled, as though she had all the time in the world.


    Sir Collins realized, with reluctant admiration, that she was remarkably skilled at controlling her emotions. Which meant that she was going to be a difficult opponent... S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, when she did speak, her response was entirely out of what he would expect.


    "Sir Collins, from the way you speak, it seems you no longer think I''m smart." Melanie asked with a challenging smile.


    He regarded her for a moment before shaking his head with a small, knowing smile. "No, I still think you''re smart," he admitted. "But intelligence doesn''t always stop people from making foolish choices¡ªespecially when they''re in pain. And you, my dear, are hurting."


    This time she was about to speak up but he raised his hand and continued "And when people hurt, they often act out. It''s only natural. To want to make the one who hurt you feel the same kind of suffering you endured. And since Spencer is the one who wounded you so deeply, you want to strike back at him. That much is clear."


    He leaned forward slowly, "And what better way to do that than by taking from him the thing he values most? His inheritance." He let the words settle between them, and smiled inwardly when he saw the guilt flash in her eyes. Good. His words had indeed hit the mark.


    "So," he continued, in a voice tinged with disappointment, "you''ve decided to accomplish that through Adam, haven''t you? I never would have thought that you would be this unscrupulous, Melanie. I had believed you were better than that. My wife had believed you were better than that! Or else she never would have phrased her will like that!"


    Melanie smiled. If Sir Collins had been hoping for an immediate reaction of guilt or reassurance that she was not doing it for revenge, he was bound to be disappointed. She took her time answering him. There was no need to hurry, after all.


    "Your wife was a kind woman, Sir Collins. I will always be grateful for her generosity." She paused. Letting him know that her generosity and Spencer were two very difference matters. And then continued, "But you assume too much."


    Sir Collins arched a brow at that. "Do I?"


    Melanie nodded, "You believe this is about Spencer. About revenge. About me wanting to hurt him in the way he hurt me. But have you considered that maybe, just maybe, this isn''t about Spencer at all?"


    Sir Collins'' eyes narrowed at this. "Then enlighten me. If this is not about Spencer, are you saying that you are in love with Adam now? That you want to marry him for that? After beaig a dutiful wife to Spencer for three years, your love for him has evaporated into thin air? Poof? If your love was that weak, then you would not have been so willing to wait for him all these years!"


    "You are indeed correct. I am not in love with Adam. But, love comes slowly. I will simply treat this as an arranged match, take our time getting to know each other. And like grandmother stated, we''ll be together for the next three years."


    "I see that you don''t deny that you are also doing this for revenge!"


    "You wouldn''t believe me even if I denied it outright. So, if that is all, I need to go out..."


    Sir Collins banged his hand on the table," No! That is not all! Melanie! If you are really not interested in revenge, then why not take the last option! Refuse to marry both of them! That way the inheritance will be divided three ways, and you will not suffer. You are like my granddaughter and I don''t want to see you wasting the next three years of your life as well!"

 Chapter 42: My Grandchildren

    Chapter 42 - My Grandchildren"You are like my granddaughter, and I don''t want to see you wasting the next three years of your life as well!" Robert Collins said, his voice heavy with concern. "Don''t get in the middle of this fight for no reason, Melanie! You have already been through enough. Take time to heal. Focus on yourself, your work, and your own well-being instead of throwing yourself into a battle that does not need to be yours. Let the property be divided into three parts."


    Melanie gave him a genuine smile then," Thank you, then, Grandfather. I hope it''s alright if I call you that. I truly appreciate your concern, and I know you mean well, but I do not fear stepping into the middle of anything." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am not fragile, and I am certainly not someone who needs protecting from my own choices. I know exactly what I''m doing, and I am sure I will be quite happy with Adam. Happier, actually, because this time, I am not stepping into something under the illusion that love is what brought us together and that this strong love will survive everything. There is no deceit, no misplaced hope¡ªjust Honesty."


    "And as for Spencer..." Her voice hardened slightly. "He needs to remember that every action has an equal and opposite reaction. I may not crave revenge, but that doesn''t mean I will roll over and play dead, letting him take everything without consequence. I refuse to be the fool in this story. Wasn''t that the role he had chosen for me?"


    Robert Collins studied her for a long moment, but Melanie caught the faintest flicker of irritation in his eyes before he scoffed. "So, you''re going to hand everything over to Adam? What utter nonsense! You claim you don''t want revenge, yet isn''t this just revenge in disguise? Giving it a different name doesn''t change what it really is!"


    "And what was that you said? That you will ''try'' to be happy with Adam? What about him? What about his happiness? Or is he simply expected to bear the consequences of his older brother''s foolishness, to shoulder the weight of a fight that was never his to begin with?"


    "Inheriting two-thirds of the estate is considered suffering?" Melanie asked calmly but pointed as she locked eyes with the older man. He hesitated, just for a second, and in that silence, she felt something click into place. "Tell me, Grandfather, why are you so against Adam inheriting? Why does it seem to bother you so much? Did you fight for Adam''s rights the way you are fighting for Spencer''s now? When the will was read and you realized that Adam would only receive a little bit? Did you ever stand up for him, push for him to receive what he deserved? Or did you stand by, allowing him to be cast aside?"


    "If I sit here any longer, I fear that you might actually insist that I marry Spencer this time¡ªfor real. I thought Adam''s troubles were with his grandmother and father, that they were the ones who pushed him out of the house in anger. But now it seems there is much more to this story that I do not know. Neither you nor his mother seem to care for him much. So, tell me grandfather. Why Spencer and not Adam? Whomever I marry, the inheritance stays withing your family, so what is the problem?"


    Melanie watched the older man''s stiffen face now. This was a question she had asked Adam too. Not once but twice. The first time, he had evaded the answer. And the second, though he had not said the words, he had clearly implied that Robert Collins would never support him. And looking at it, his conviction seemed correct.


    "Do you think I do not care for Adam? That I do not wish to support him?" Robert Collins'' voice rose and while anyone woul dhave been angry, Melanie continued to observe him. There was something fishy... and she was determined to find out, "You know nothing, Melanie! You speak as if you understand everything, but you don''t!"


    His expression hardened as he continued, his voice firm. "For the last six years, Adam has not once returned to the estate. Not once! He has not cared to visit anyone¡ªnot me, not his mother, not even the people who once stood by him."


    He was the one who cut himself off from ayone, vanished without a backward glance, as if none of us mattered anymore. And yes, I know that he was thrown out by his father, and I will not deny that my wife refused to support him. But tell me this¡ªcould he not have come back, even for her funeral? Just for one day? Was that too much to ask? Did you stop to think about it? Despite everything, have I not welcomed him home? And he has lived a rich lifestyle abroad. Did i cut him off? No."


    Robert sighed, " Don''t judge my actions by through the glasses of your anger, Melanie. I care about Adam and Spencer both, equally. But the truth remains¡ªwhile Spencer has worked hard. Despite his mistake when handling things with you, Spencer is responsible overall."


    "But, Adam has drifted, seemingly without care or responsibility. And I understand that Adam has always been a free spirit, someone who never wanted to be bound by the expectations of this family, but does that mean he should be handed everything on a silver platter simply because of his last name. This was the reason I never insisted on Adam getting the inheritance."


    "With Spencer at the helm, Adam will lack for nothing. However, if Adam were to gain the rights, there would be nothing left. As for your happiness, take a look at this first before you decide. I know my grandson, Melanie and I have no doubt you would find him attractive but take this into consideration..." With that, he pushed the folder towards her, a glint in his eye.

 Chapter 43: A Deal (Mini Mass Release 1)

    Chapter 43 - A Deal (Mini Mass Release 1)"I know my grandson, Melanie, and I have no doubt that you would find him attractive. But before you get ahead of yourself, take this into consideration..." With a deliberate motion, he slid the folder across the table toward her, a glint flickering in his eyes.


    Melanie hesitated as her fingers hovered over the folder for a moment before finally picking it up. The moment she did, she regretted it. Damn it. She hadn''t needed to see him like this. Honestly it was of no concern to her.


    Schooling her expression into one of indifference, she methodically flipped through the first few photographs, taking in just enough to understand the intent behind them. Fine. So the man had a few... hundred relationships but whatever. Then, without hesitation, she snapped the folder shut and placed it back on the table with controlled decisiveness.


    When she lifted her gaze, the old man was watching her with unmistakable satisfaction. His lips curled ever so slightly, the look of a man who had planned this moment to perfection. He wanted to see her reaction¡ªwanted to unsettle her. And he thought he had succeeded.


    Suppressing a grimace, Melanie met his gaze head-on and asked, her voice steady despite the irritation simmering beneath her composure, "What exactly is the meaning of this?"


    Robert Collins frowned, tilting his head slightly as though genuinely perplexed by her reaction. Then, with a measured calm, he continued, "I am showing you your future, Melanie."


    She arched a brow, her fingers tapping lightly against the closed folder. "This seems more like Adam''s past than my future."


    The old man let out a dry chuckle, shaking his head. "It is Adam''s past, present, and future! Like I said, my grandson is an attractive man¡ªhe always has been. He''s had countless women throwing themselves at his feet. It''s second nature to him. So even if your attraction to him is genuine and not just some act of vindictiveness, you cannot expect any kind of fidelity. At least with Spencer¡ª"


    Melanie cut him off before he could finish, her scoff sharp and derisive. "Don''t even try to tell me that with Spencer, I could expect fidelity." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holding his gaze, she reached for her phone, unlocked it with a flick of her finger, and pulled up a picture. Without a word, she sent a few pictures to the old man''s phone. She watched as he picked it up and looked at the images


    "Don''t you think these pictures are just amazing? They show your older grandson''s ''sacrifices'' while he was away studying? And his fidelity of course."


    Robert''s expression darkened, his lips pressing into a thin line as he looked down at the images on his phone, his hand tightening enough to almost crush the phone.


    Melanie didn''t need to see his reaction to know she had made her point her point and stood up, taking the folder with her. "I don''t think we have much to say to each other at this point, grandfather. So, I''ll simple say this, I am going to marry your grandson tomorrow. If you would like to bless up, then you are welcome. If not, then so be it."


    With that she walked out. Once inside the guest bedroom, she looked down at the imaged on her phone, feeling her heart tighten all over again. Maybe they were not as hurtful as the time when she had first seen them, but they were still a proof of her own naivety. She looked down at the folder in her hand then. These pictures... of Adam, on the other hand, were much more shocking than Spencers...


    However... he was nothing but a stranger to her. Yes, there was an undeniable magnetism about him¡ªan almost primal allure that made it impossible not to take notice. But that attraction was purely physical. Surface-level. Those pictures, the ones Robert Collins had so smugly presented to rattle her, did nothing to shake her.


    From the moment she had agreed to Adam''s proposal, he had made one thing abundantly clear: while they were together, their personal lives would remain separate. It was going to be nothing but a business transaction. As for the physical aspect...that was upto their own discretion.


    She thought back to the moment just before he had presented the pre nuptial agreement to her. She''d called him out about his continuous flirtation and crossing the lines. And then he''d said that he enjoyed the flirtation. And then, he''d presented the pre nuptial agreement...


    As she''d begun reading through the legal jargon, her eyes skimmed over the usual clauses¡ªassets, separation terms, expectations. But then, one particular line made her pause.


    "In the event of any children..."


    Her head snapped up. Brow furrowed, she met his gaze, her voice laced with disbelief. "Children? This is a marriage of convenience."


    Adam didn''t answer right away. Instead, he simply stared at her, his expression unreadable. Then, slowly, he leaned in, closing the distance between them.


    "Melon," he murmured, his voice smooth, almost amused. "You don''t listen, do you?"


    Her lips parted, but no words came out.


    "This isn''t just an act," he continued, his tone low, deliberate. "We''re two free, consenting adults who are going to be in close proximity. And, well..." He tilted his head slightly, his dark eyes gleaming with something unreadable. "I''d have to be dead not to want you. So I should say it would be really convenient to be able to sleep with each other..."


    A shiver ran down her spine.


    He leaned even closer, his breath warm against her skin. "So, isn''t it better to prepare for all eventualities?"


    Melanie shook her head at the memory and then looked down at the file with distaste. Okay... It would be better to have him take a blood test before she even... then she shook her head. Nope. Better not think of something like this and stick to the resolve that she would not be sleeping with him. Once they were married, all this flirtation would be coming to an end...

 Chapter 44: Friends Forever( Mini Mass release 2)

    Chapter 44 - Friends Forever( Mini Mass release 2)In a small private studio, two women sat on the couch, staring up at the ceiling as they lay side by side, without saying anything.


    "Wow," Laela finally broke the silence, shaking her head in disbelief. "I am so sorry, Mel. If I had known your life would go from being uneventful to a full-blown soap opera, I never would have wished for it."


    Melanie let out a soft chuckle at her friend''s apologetic tone. It was ironic, really.


    For the last three years, Laela had never stopped complaining about how dull her life was¡ªhow it revolved around nothing but work, home, and then more work.


    The only glimpses of excitement had come on the rare occasions when Laela managed to drag her out for some fun. And that fun had been having a quiet dinner while Laela cursed Spencer and her mother-in-law and she listened.


    At the time, Melanie hadn''t thought much of it. But now, lying there in quiet reflection, she realized how much of a blur those years had become, as if she had been sleepwalking through them.


    Her mind drifted back to Spencer and Adam¡ªthe two men who had entered her life like a whirlwind, stirring up emotions, chaos, and ultimately leaving her to pick up the pieces. Those two had been having all the fun in the last three years.


    A sharp nudge against her shoulder brought her back to the present.


    "So," Laela prodded, her voice laced with curiosity. "Are you really going to marry him tomorrow?"


    Melanie sighed, turning her head to glare at her friend. "Are you seriously going to keep asking me that every hour?"


    Laela grinned, completely unapologetic. "Yep," she said, drawing out the word with exaggerated enthusiasm. "Every. Single. Hour."


    Melanie groaned, covering her face with a pillow as Laela laughed beside her.


    "Yes, Laela. I am going to marry him tomorrow." Melanie answered again.


    Laela groaned, and turned over to look at her friend. "But why? You told me yourself that according to the will, if you refuse to marry Lady Collins'' grandson, the estate will be divided into three parts. You''d still get a share!"


    "But if you go through with the marriage, you walk away with nothing. Nothing, Mel. That is what your prenuptial agreement said with Spencer and now with Adam. You already have LuxeArt¡ª and even though it is not as glorious as in the past, you can make it shine again."


    "So why not just take your portion, sell it off to the highest bidder between the two brothers, and focus on what you actually love? Even if you don''t want to sell, you could just hold onto your share and enjoy the dividends. No strings attached!"


    Melanie let out a weary sigh, shaking her head. "Do you really think it''s that simple? That I can just take my share and be done with it?" She turned to face Laela, her expression tired but knowing. "They''re not going to let me off that easily. Taking the money and walking away would only make me a target. They''d find ways to pressure me, to make my life miserable until I give in. And even if I somehow managed to hold onto my share, do you honestly think they''d let me enjoy it in peace?"


    Laela frowned in consternation, "So, you''re saying they''d come after you anyway?"


    Melanie gave her a small, humorless smile. "Oh, they definitely would. And I''m not foolish enough to believe otherwise."


    "But how can you be so sure?" Laela asked, her brows furrowed in concern. She wasn''t sure if Melanie was overthinking things or if she had genuinely uncovered something sinister.


    Melanie shook her head and sighed. "Even when I had no clue about any of this, they were already targeting me," she said quietly.


    "I went back and checked the date on the will¡ªit was signed just a week before Spencer returned. That timing isn''t a coincidence. I think he somehow found out about Grandmother''s intentions, and from the moment he came back, he started setting everything in motion. He played it so well¡ªsubtle, calculated, making small overtures like he was just beginning to notice me, as if his interest was natural."


    She scoffed, her lips curling in bitter realization. "But now that I look back, I can see it clearly. He always made his moves when we were alone, when Grandmother was asleep. Like he was testing the waters, making sure no one else could witness how carefully he was weaving his web. If she had put something like this in the will and then she observed him, she would probably realised that something was off.


    And later... she passed away. A month later, Spencer proposed. Naturally. He confessed that he was worried someone would snatch me away and he already had to return. I told him that we could get engaged but he insisted on marrying me. And like a fool, I agreed.


    But now I know. The will had been read just a day before he got down on one knee, all charming smiles and empty promises. So, he didn''t even propose earlier, until he was very sure that he was not mistaken about the will. He actually made sure, Laela!"


    "You see what that means, right? He wasn''t acting on impulse¡ªhe had been preparing for this long before I even had a clue. Step by step, he ensured everything was in place. So tell me, do you really think he''s just going to sit back and let me walk away with something he believes is rightfully his? For something that he was willing to sacrifice himself?"


    Laela swallowed hard, unable to argue with the logic when everything was true. After all, she had witnessed her best friend suffer for the last three years and then cry over her broken relationship for two days straight. But now she was even more worried. What was the guarantee that Adam Collins would not be worse than Spencer?


    "I know what you are thinking Leala. And I need you to stop worrying."


    sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 45: Have Fun(Mini Mass Release 3/3)

    Chapter 45 - Have Fun(Mini Mass Release 3/3)"I know what you are thinking Leala. And I need you to stop worrying."


    Laela turned her head and scowled at Melanie. "Really? What am I thinking?"


    "You''re worried about how Adam will behave. But we''ve already worked out an arrangement. So you do not need to be concerned."


    Laela narrowed her eyes, clearly not convinced. With a dramatic huff, she shot to her feet, placing her hands on her hips. "Fine. Let''s go. I don''t care what kind of ridiculous agreement you''ve concocted with that Hotness Overload¡ª" she waved a dismissive hand, "¡ªbut let him know, if he ever hurts you, I will personally set him on fire. Literally."


    Melanie pressed her lips together, trying not to laugh.


    Laela continued, her voice dripping with menace. "I never went after Spencer because you loved him..." She trailed off, her expression suddenly shifting, a slow and wicked grin spreading across her face while Melanie''s smile disappeared slowly...


    Melanie stiffened. She knew that look. She had seen it before¡ªwhen someone had the audacity to underestimate Laela, to mistreat her or someone she cared about. Laela always played the harmless, carefree fool, but the moment someone crossed the line, they wouldn''t even see their downfall coming.


    Before Melanie could react, Laela had already pulled out her phone. She tapped the screen with purpose, her wicked smile deepening as she brought the device to her ear. "Hey," she purred sweetly. "I need Spencer Collins'' whereabouts. Right now."


    Melanie''s stomach dropped. "Laela..."


    Laela clicked her tongue playfully as she ended the call. She turned to Melanie, her grin widening. "Let''s go, sister. It''s time to have fun."


    Melanie, however, remained rooted to her seat, warily eyeing her best friend. She had seen this side of Laela in action before, and it never ended well for the person on the receiving end.


    Laela may have chosen to live in a modest private studio out of sheer stubbornness, but that didn''t change the fact that she was the only daughter of the city''s mayor¡ªa man who would have happily built her an empire of mansions if she had so much as hinted at wanting them.


    It was also why she had asked Laela to contact the police and stay on alert when she went to meet Old man Grif. Only a few people were aware of this connection and that was also one of the reasons why Grif''s matter had been handled so quietly. It was the mayor''s orders.


    Laela tugged at Melanie''s hands once more, trying to pull her toward the bedroom. When Melanie refused to budge, crossing her arms in silent resistance, Laela huffed and swiftly switched tactics from forceful to pleading and cute.


    "Come on, Mel! Let''s go out and have some fun," she wheedled, her voice taking on an exaggeratedly sweet tone. She even added a pout for extra cuteness "You need this. And¡ªoh!¡ªI just happen to have some brand-new outfits that I''ve been dying to try on. I even got two pairs in different sizes¡ªone for you, one for me. Just imagine us twinning at the club, looking stunning, having the time of our lives."


    Melanie narrowed her eyes, not impressed by the bribe or the look. Sorry. She was immune to the puppy dog look. "No. I am not taking part in whatever scheme you''re cooking up."


    Laela gasped dramatically, clutching at her chest as if Melanie had just delivered a fatal blow. Then, with a deep sigh, she pouted. "Not fair," she grumbled. "Okay, fine. I promise I won''t do anything to him."


    But even as she spoke, she quickly crossed her toes inside her heels, a sly trick she had perfected as a child whenever she needed to tell a little lie. There was no way she was letting Spencer Collins walk away unscathed. She would just have to be sneaky about it.


    For now, though, she needed to get Melanie out of the house.


    "Come on, Mel," she coaxed, looping her arm through her''s and giving her a little shake. "We''re not doing anything crazy. Just a little harmless fun. We''ll go out, have a few drinks, and¡ªoh!¡ªjust so happens to let that bastard see how completely over him you are." She grinned wickedly. "What''s the harm in that?"


    And that was how Melanie found herself standing in front of a full-length mirror, staring at her own reflection in disbelief.


    The silver-gray mini dress hugged her curves like a second skin, the silky material shimmering under the warm glow of the vanity lights. The hemline barely reached mid-thigh, exposing more leg than she had shown in years. It felt foreign, almost unnatural. She shifted slightly, tugging at the fabric as if that would somehow make it feel less revealing. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It had been so long since she had worn anything this daring, if at all. She was not a party person.


    Her frown deepened as she opened her mouth to protest¡ªbut before she could say a word, Laela let out a loud squeal.


    "My, my! I never knew you had something like this hiding under those prim and proper dresses of yours!"


    Melanie blinked, startled.


    Laela had crouched down, her gaze locked onto Melanie''s upper thigh with a look of pure mischief.


    Frowning, Melanie followed her gaze¡ªonly for her stomach to drop.


    The delicate gold chain wrapped snugly around her thigh, its thin links glinting under the soft light. Her breath hitched. She had forgotten about it.


    Or rather, she had tried to forget.


    Because every time she thought about that chain, the memoriey from this morning came rushing back¡ªof his hands that had fastened it around her skin, the lingering touch, the hot kiss on her rest.


    Her fingers twitched at her sides, and heat crept up her neck, revealing the truth to Laela''s discerning eyes as she whistled and stood up," Did he put it on you himself?"


    Melanie nodded slowly and Laela whooped," Holy shi*! I have a new appreciation for Hotness Overload here...Hehe! I think he might just be the one to coax out the naughty Melanie..."

 Chapter 46: The Third Party

    Chapter 46 - The Third Party"Are you really getting married tomorrow?"


    In a dark, smoky club, two men sat in a quiet corner, unaffected by the pounding music and the crowd around them.


    Adam leaned back in his seat, looking utterly relaxed. He didn''t even bother opening his eyes as he took a slow drag from his cigarette, letting the smoke curl lazily into the air.


    "Holy sh*t, man!" The other man let out a short laugh, shaking his head in disbelief. "Three years ago, when you announced that you would marry, I never thought you''d actually go through with it. And what''s even crazier? You''re doing it for money. You don''t even need it! You''re one of the richest men in the world!"


    Adam remained silent as if he had not even heard the loud words of his friend. Maximilian Snuff, exhaled sharply, clearly unwilling to drop the subject. He leaned in again, trying to get some ''tea'' for himself.


    "Come on, man. Just tell me the truth. What''s so special about that estate your grandmother left you? Why do you want it so badly?" He took a sip of his drink, his eyes narrowing with curiosity. "You''re really willing to marry some random woman just to get it? What''s the deal?"


    For a moment, Adam said nothing as he shot the man a look. He flicked the ash from his cigarette, watching the embers fade before he finally spoke.


    "I''m not just marrying any random woman. She''s my ex-sister-in-law."


    Maximilian''s eyes widened as he choked on his drink. "What the hell did you just say?"


    Adam''s voice remained cool and unaffected. "I said, I''m marrying my dear brother''s ex-wife."


    Maximilian blinked. He sat back in his seat, trying to process the information. "Didn''t you have some kind of strict rule about never getting involved with married women?" He knew this. The man seemed to have some kind of a radar about married women who threw themselves at his feet, only to be thrown back.


    Adam shrugged, taking another drag from his cigarette. "She''s not married anymore. I made sure of that." Of course he didn''t tell his friend that he had made sure of this three years ago when they had gone to the civil affairs bureau to get married. Something might be a coincidence but when it came to the things he wanted, Adam never took chances.


    Maximilian froze. His drink stalled halfway to his lips as his brain tried to make sense of what he''d just heard. Did he just say that he broke up a married couple just so he could marry the woman himself? He became the third party willingly? No, he became a third party proactively?


    What the¡ª


    He shook his head, exhaling in disbelief. They had been friends for six years, but even now, Maximilian still struggled to understand Adam''s choices. He''d watched the man build a multi billion dollar company as easily as building Lego!


    His actions were always calculated, but his reasons? Impossible to guess or understand.


    After a few moments of tense silence, Maximilian sighed and reached over, plucking the cigarette from Adam''s fingers as he gave up on understanding his friend. No need to torture himself for this.


    "Come on," he said, standing up. "If you''re getting married tomorrow, that means tonight is your last night as a free man. So, we''ll have a bachelor party for you. And just for this reason, I''ll let you call dibs on whichever beauty you want to seduce from down there."


    Finally, Adam opened his eyes, his gaze following Maximilian as he moved toward the edge of the railing. They were on the club''s upper floor, where people usually sat to drink and observe the chaos below. From their vantage point, they could see the lower level with a sea of bodies grinding to the music, lost in the wild energy of the night. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Adam wasn''t interested in any of them. His focus remained elsewhere, his thoughts circling back to the main problem ahead. Getting Melanie to the civil affairs bureau tomorrow.


    Knowing his grandfather, the old man wouldn''t make it easy. He would have something up his sleeve¡ªhe always did.


    Adam leaned back again, rubbing his temple as he let out a slow breath. One way or another, he would have to outmaneuver whatever was coming. The problem was he didn''t know what it was the old man would do. Whether he would attack Melanie or focus on stopping him from getting there to get married. His people were also unable to get any information to him until now. Why was he quite still? Only having a meeting with Melanie and that is all? By now, Sir Collins should have already made his next move...


    Before he could excuse himself to think, however, his eyes caught movement in the corner of the club and he raised an eyebrow. Well well well. Things just got interesting... Like a hunter who had just found his prey, he was already stealthily moving towards his target, his focus on her.


    How did this girl end up here? His eyes scanned her from top to toe, lingering for a moment on the low cut of the dress and then on the chain around her leg. It went perfectly well with that figure hugging dress. Too well actually. She was trouble... with a capital T. He could already imagine those legs around him and his hands feeling under her dress.


    Maximilan was about to say something when he realized the man around him was already gone. He scowled and looked around, focusing on his friend who was now half way to the dance floor before grinning. A leopard like him could marry but he could not change spots. However, he could not help but wonder how the girl who loved him would react when she knew that he had married another.. But that was for another night. First he needed to see who the woman was that Adam would be so eager to marry.


    gossip

 Chapter 47: Do Something

    Chapter 47 - Do Something"What are we going to do now, father? If Melanie insists on marrying Adam, then everything will go to him..." Madam Collins muttered as she clenched her hands on the desk!


    Robert Collins continued to think as Spencer as Spencer asked slowly, "Grandfather? Can you not stage an accident again?"


    Madam Collins nodded agreeably," Yes, yes. Just have someone break his leg again. It''s all because of that wretched Melanie that this is happening! If I had known she would become such a thorn in my side, I wouldn''t have held back all these years¡ªI would have made her life miserable from the start!Same goes for Adam! I am the one who had to raise him, meet everyone as his mother and in the end, he is here to take my son''s right! The best thing would be for him to die this time!"


    "Once Adam is gone, we''ll simply replace Spencer and have him marry Melanie, for real. Let her step foot back into this family, and then I''ll make sure she regrets living for the next three years!"


    Spencer nodded his head in agreement and was about to say something, when Sir Collins roared as he slammed his fist against the desk. "Shut up both of you! You think this is going to be as easy as it was three years ago? Do you have any idea what we''re up against now?"


    "Three years ago, we held every advantage," Robert seethed. "Melanie was na?ve, innocent¡ªeasy to manipulate and already in love with Spencer like we had planned... And Adam? He was away, completely unaware of what was happening here. We controlled the narrative, dictated the terms, and no one would have been able to stand in our way."


    "But now? Now everything has changed. Those two have joined hands, united against a common enemy which is us, while watching each other''s backs. And that," he jabbed a finger toward Spencer, "puts Spencer at a severe disadvantage. He no longer has control over Melanie, and worse¡ªAdam is there, ready to shield her from anything we try to pull."


    Robert Collins shook his head, looking at the two imbeciles in front of him. Why was his daughter in law and grandson so foolish? If not for them being so lenient the last time, this would not have happened.


    He shook his head and explained to them slowly," As for Adam, don''t think he is going to be so easy to manage. How do you think Melanie got Spencer and Hallie''s pictures? And what about the marriage certificate? Do you think she knew all of it? It has to be Adam who did this. But even now, on the surface, he has not alienated himself from us. He must have another motive. So, we will need to find that as well. Why is he still pretending to be family?"


    "Even if we somehow manage to stop this cursed wedding, what then? Melanie isn''t the same girl she once was. She won''t let herself be coerced into a marriage of our choosing. No, she''ll dig in her heels and refuse to marry anyone at all. And when that happens, we lose everything."


    "Also, if you are foolish enough to think that ''something happening'' to Melanie or Adam would make you the default benefactor, then you are the biggest idiot in this entire game! Do you really believe it would be that simple? That their disappearance or misfortune would conveniently put everything in our hands?"


    His laughter was cold and bitter. "Samantha was no fool. Towards the end of her life, she had already begun to suspect something was amiss. Why do you think she changed her will behind my back? She did it quietly, deliberately, while I was away, ensuring that I had no chance to interfere. And that''s not all."


    "While on the surface she supported your father in the fued, she was quietly working on Adam, trying to coax him back into the family fold¡ªplanting doubts in his mind, making him rethink everything we worked so hard to keep him away from."


    "We are not dealing with the same situation as before. This time, we are outnumbered, outmaneuvered, and one misstep could ruin everything. So, if you still think brute force or reckless actions will fix this mess, then you have already lost before the battle has even begun!"


    Finally, when Robert was finished talking, Spencer asked in frustration," Then what do we do? Just sit back and watch as Adam takes everything? It''s been twenty years, Grandfather¡ªtwenty years of that outsider leeching off this family, living under our name, enjoying the status that should have been only mine! I won''t let him steal what rightfully belongs to me!"


    "When Father finally cast him out after that incident, and Grandmother finally did not take his side, I thought we were done with him. That we had finally rid ourselves of the intruder. But now he''s back¡ªagain. Why? How does he keep crawling his way back into our lives?"


    To Spencer, Adam had never been his brother. From the moment he had stepped into this home when he was eight and Adam was six, holding his grandmother''s hand who insisted that she treat him like a younger brother, he had resented Adam. As a child, it had ben easy to bully Adam and get him to stay out of the way! But as he got older, Adam had started to slip from his control. Spending more and more time with Grandma! At the time, he had thought it was a good thing, at least Adam going to grandma''s house would give him his own space back!


    Who would have thought that instead Adam was slowly coaxing grandma to put everything in his name. And that old woman! Did she have no vision at all? Treating outsiders like blood family! sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, Robert shook his head and smiled," No.Of course Adam has no right to any of these things. And we will make sure that he does not get it. Spencer, listen to me, this is what you will do."


    As Robert Collins outlined his plan, Spencer nodded along. He was willig to do anything it took.


    Father in law... but really who calls that? So Madam collins refers to him as Father.

 Chapter 48: cheater

    Chapter 48 - cheater"I thought we were heading to wherever Spencer was. So why," Melanie hissed suspiciously, her eyes catching movement on the side, "do I see Adam marching toward us?"


    Her accusing gaze snapped to Laela, who only grinned, utterly unbothered, unrepentant, and practically radiating mischief. "Sis, I changed my mind," she announced, her voice dripping with amusement. "You were looking way too hot to be wasted on Spencer. It would be a crime to parade you in front of him when I could put you on display right here instead¡ª" she tilted her chin toward the approaching man with a wicked gleam in her eyes, "¡ªin front of Mr. Hotness himself."


    Melanie stared at Leala promising retribution in future for the betrayal. The gaze, of course, was ignored by Laela who knew her best friend to be too much of a softie to do anything to her. As for Melanie, she watched Adam. The man had already cut across half the dance floor and was moving swiftly, irrespective of the crowd. How did he move so fast despite so many people. But now was not the time to curse Laela''s nosiness or Adam''s swiftness.


    Heart leaping, she shot Laela a sharp look, pasted on a thin smile, and shoved her straight into the swirling mass of bodies before turning on her heel and making a beeline for the upper floor from the other side. If Melanie wanted to meet Adam, she would have not gone to Laela''s house or agreed to come here.


    Adam''s expression darkened and his eyes narrowed as he watched her retreat. But just as he moved to change course and follow her, someone stepped into his path. Slim fingers curled around his arm, holding him in place, and then¡ªbefore he could react¡ªa pair of arms draped around his neck.


    "Where are you running off to, Hottie?" A smooth, teasing voice interrupted his focus. "You came all this way so fast, and now you''re trying to slip away?"


    Adam turned slightly, shifting his attention away from Melanie to the woman who had so boldly captured him. Laela.


    He studied her for a moment, then let a slow, knowing smile curve his lips. Amused. "Miss Laela. I think you know exactly why I''m here." He leaned in slightly, lowering his voice just enough to make her smirk falter. "Are you really going to let your dear friend escape after so cruelly throwing you into the fire?"


    Laela merely shrugged, unfazed, her grin flickering back into place. If Adam Collins had gone out of his way to cut Melanie off from a man who was supposed to be her husband, then of course he had investigated her and everyone around her. It was expected.


    "Oh, I don''t mind a little heat," she said, flashing a careless smile. "Come on, let''s dance a bit."


    Adam shrugged and continued to stand there in the middle of the dance floor, making no move to hold her, his hands at his side as he looked down at her.


    Laela arched a brow at him, intrigued. This was the man who had been pushing boundaries, taking liberties with her best friend and keeping her on the edge and nervous. And yet, now, when it was so easy, so natural to do the same with her, he was playing the gentleman?


    Interesting.


    The crowd suddenly shifted. A surge of movement sent her stumbling forward. She fell against him¡ªbut even then, even as she was pressed against his solid frame, he barely reacted. He shifted, adjusting slightly to maintain the distance between them.


    Even more interesting.


    Her lips curled in a slow smile. Lowering her hands, she let her fingers slide down his arms, feeling the tension in his muscles as she asked, "Not even a gentlemanly hand to catch me? Are you really that kind of man, or are you just trying to build a facade?"


    Adam smiled then, and Laela blinked.


    Holy shi*.


    This man really was hotness. It was a good thing Melanie wasn''t interested in him in love that is, she couldn''t blame her for wanting to bed the hottie but at least she wasn''t foolish enough to love him. Otherwise, poor Mel would have to fight hordes of women just to keep him.


    She forced herself to snap out of it as Adam finally responded. "I hardly think you needed me to catch you," he said smoothly. "As for a facade? Why would I?"


    Laela narrowed her eyes slightly, studying him.


    No, this man was not so simple. The mask he had on. It was firmly in place. But she narrowed her eyes.


    She really didn''t care for people like Adam who would shed skin and change in a moment. Like snakes. She narrowed her eyes at him," What exactly are your designs on my Mel?"


    Adam smirked again and leaned in close, his eyes now fixed on the woman who had reached the upper level," My plans?I hardly think it is any of your business, Miss Laela. You are Melon''s best friend. Not mine."


    Laela scoffed. "See, that''s where you''re wrong. I''m not just her best friend. I am her sister." Her voice dropped, turning sharper, colder. "I don''t give a damn about whatever deal you two have going on. Whether it''s business or some twisted game you''ve thought up, that''s not my concern. But let me make one thing very, very clear."


    This time, she leaned in closer and continued in a steel tone," If you hurt her, I will make sure you suffer for it. And trust me, Mr. Hotness¡ª" her lips curled into something far too sweet to be friendly as she distanced herself, "¡ªI''m very, very good at making men pay."


    For a moment, the two stared at each other, challenging. Then Adam let out a quiet exhale, something like amusement flickering in his expression. "Noted," he said simply.


    Laela held his gaze for another beat before giving him a satisfied nod. "Good. Now go chase her. WIth the way your eyes are following her, they might just fall out of your sockets and go directly to her."


    Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 49: Melanie Meets Max

    Chapter 49 - Melanie Meets Max"May I buy you a drink?"


    Melanie looked up into the eyes of the man who had just made the offer and let out a weary sigh. She hadn''t even stepped onto the upper floor yet, and already someone was trying to hit on her. Maybe she should have just turned around and left instead of coming up here.


    But though she had been cheated by Laela, she could not abandon the girl.


    Her gaze flickered toward the dance floor where Laela was still standing in Adam''s way, effectively blocking him. Melanie grinned. At least she was handling him now. But,even as she turned back to talk to the man in front of her, she could feel Adam''s gaze on her. It was only a matter of time that he would be up here. She shook her head and gave the man an apologetic smile," No. I am with someone."


    "No, I''m with someone," she said, shaking her head.


    The man tilted his head, his smile easy and unbothered. "I saw the beautiful lady you came in with. Didn''t think two women would ever risk wearing matching dresses in public, but you two pull it off effortlessly."


    Melanie let out a short laugh despite herself. "Maybe because we''re a couple."


    Melanie almost snorted when she saw the way man''s eyes light up with imagination. Gosh! Really? Did men all have this kind of silly fantasy?


    The man laughed then having caught her expression and stepped out of her way, "That is interesting. Why don''t I wait here with you until your partner returns? No expectations¡ªjust conversation. Besides, you look like you could use a seat."


    Melanie shrugged and looked around. Well, there was no way she would find any place to sit so it really was better to... She nodded," Alright. Conversation is fine. Thank you."


    The man smiled and graciously gestured for her to follow," I''ll take that as a win. I am Max."


    She hesitated for half a second before responding. "Melanie."


    "Nice to officially meet you, Melanie. So, would you like a drink?" Max asked as he took a seat opposite her.


    Melanie shot him a look and resolutely shook her head. The man was persistent.


    He grinned then and asked, "So, tell me¡ªdid you come here to actually have fun, or just to keep an eye on your friend?"


    Melanie had just turned her head to look down for Adam and Laela when Max questioned her so she turned back and smiled at him, "What makes you think I didn''t come to have fun?"


    He chuckled. "Call it a hunch. You looked like you were debating leaving the second I stepped in your way.


    She let out a small laugh, shaking her head. "You''re not wrong."


    "And now, I am even more grateful that you agreed to sit with me. I promise you that I will not let you get bored..."


    Before she could respond, a strong hand wrapped around her wrist.


    Her stomach dropped just as she looked up¡ªAdam.


    Without a word, he pulled her up from her chair. Before she could protest, he dropped into the seat she had just vacated and, in one smooth motion, tugged her down onto his lap.


    "What the hell?" Melanie gasped, stiffening against him. "Let me off, you brute!"


    More than anyone, the person who was shocked was Max as he stared at his best friend''s actions. "Mate... what are you doing?"


    "I am calling dibs," Adam replied calmly as he stared at the woman who was struggling to get off his lap.


    "Adam... this lady..."


    Adam didn''t even spare him a glance. His arm tightened around Melanie''s waist, locking her in place as he leaned back in the chair. "I''m just holding my would-be wife. So why don''t you butt out?"


    Max''s mouth fell open as he looked at Melanie, " When you said you are here with someone... you meant him?"


    "No. I meant her..." Melanie pointed downwards at Laela who was currently dancing now, having abandoned her to fate.


    Max grimaced. Dam* it! He''d just met a woman who was interesting and she was taken. Before he could protest however, Adam galred at him and Max decided to slink away," It was nice meeting you sister in law. I''ll see you later..."


    With that, Max scampered away, leaving Adam and Melanie together.


    Melanie watched as the other man scampered away and tried to push Adam away but he simply tightened his hold.


    Melanie scowled and braced her hands against Adam''s chest, pushing hard against him. "Let me go," she hissed. This was his last warning. If he didn''t let her move, she would definitely kick him.


    But Adam''s hold only tightened, as he taunted her, his voice close to her ear, "By all means, keep wriggling. I''m enjoying this."


    She stilled immediately, glaring at him. "You''re disgusting."


    He smirked as his fingers spread possessively on her waist,"You have no idea, Melon. By all means, continue trying.. That is, of course, if you''d rather celebrate our wedding night in advance?"


    Melanie''s breath caught, and she stiffened so fast she could''ve been carved from stone. Adam chuckled, clearly amused by her reaction.


    With deliberate slowness, she leaned away from him, putting as much distance as she could manage without actually being able to escape. "I don''t like the smell of smoke on your breath," she said coolly.


    Adam raised an eyebrow before flashing her a slow, infuriating grin. "Noted. I''ll remember to chew on a mint when I kiss you."


    Melanie growled," Who wants to kiss you! I''d rather kiss... Max!"


    Adam''s lazy amusement vanished in an instant. His grip tightened ever so slightly as he straightened, his voice dipping into a low warning. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t even think about it, sweet Melon," he murmured, his breath a warm brush against her ear. "Or I''ll have him sent to Ghost Town, and he won''t even know what hit him."


    Melanie blinked at the quiet threat, searching his face for any sign of bluffing. And realized he probably wasn''t. But then, she had an idea.


    "I am thirsty."


    His eyes narrowed in suspicion but Melanie made sure to keep her face expressionless, as he pointed to the bottles on the table, "Then, by all means, help yourself."


    She leaned forward, grabbed a sealed bottle of water, opening it as she leaned back and brought the bottle to her lips... which just happened to slip from her hand then... spilling water directly onto the man, soaking him.

 Chapter 50: Guilty

    Chapter 50 - Guilty"What are you doing here?" Melanie asked warily as her fingers instinctively curled around the brush in her hand, prepared to use it as a weapon as she watched Spencer step into her room and turn the lock with an ominous click.


    There was something about the way he moved, slow and deliberate, that made her uneasy. And the fact that Adam had reminded her yesterday of him attempting to stop the wedding...


    "I need to talk to you," Spencer said directly as he took another step forward, closing the distance between them.


    Melanie hesitated, her heart pounding in her chest.


    Steeling herself, she straightened her shoulders and lifted her chin. "We have nothing to talk about, Spencer. Please leave."


    Spencer shook his head as he continued to come closer to her. "Not until I''ve said what I need to say."


    A flicker of unease passed through her at this but she masked it quickly. She took a slow breath, then nodded toward the door. "Fine. But whatever you have to say, we can talk outside. In the open."


    "No. What I want to say is between you and me. I don''t want anyone eavesdropping."


    Melanie shook her head, "Spencer, I need to leave..."


    "Relax, Melanie." He let out a humorless chuckle, but there was something almost bitter in his tone. "You don''t have to be so desperate to rush to Adam. You can spare me a few minutes. It''s not like I''m kidnapping you."


    Melanie stilled. His words stung in a way she hadn''t expected. He spoke as if she was the one who had betrayed him! Despite everything, he was the one who had gone to another woman first!


    She swallowed the knot in her throat and folded her arms over her chest. "Fine. Talk. You have ten minutes."


    Spencer exhaled as if he''d been holding his breath and stepped closer. He reached out, hesitantly, before taking her hand in his. She tried to pull her hand away but he simply tightened his hold.


    "I..." He hesitated, his gaze flickering away before settling back on her. "This might be too little, too late, but I need you to know the truth. When I asked you out, it wasn''t for the sake of the will. I really did like you, Melanie. I don''t know what we could have been if things had been different¡ªif we would have grown closer or drifted apart in time¡ªbut my feelings were real."


    Melanie''s breath caught slightly, but she said nothing. Why did he insist on putting on an act now?


    Spencer pressed on. "Then came the will... and it threw everything into chaos. If it had been just you, I would have given up everything to you without hesitation, Melanie. But Adam...?" His jaw clenched, and something dark flickered in his eyes. "That was different. I was furious¡ªfurious at my grandmother, at everyone who kept trying to force the idea that he and I are brothers. He''s not."


    Melanie frowned. She had heard Adam say the same thing before¡ªrefusing to acknowledge Spencer as his brother. But before she could think too deeply about it, Spencer continued, his words coming faster now, as if he''d kept them bottled up for too long.


    "In my anger, I made the decision to marry you. I charged ahead without thinking. We already liked each other, so what was wrong with marriage? Why should I step aside and let Adam take something¡ªsomeone¡ªI cared about while also stealing what should have been mine?"


    His fingers curled slightly around hers before he let go, pacing in front of her in agitation.


    "But as the wedding day approached, the guilt started eating away at me. Every time I saw you, every time you looked at me with those bright, trusting eyes, I felt like scum. Like a fraud. I was cheating you, robbing you of the love and honesty you deserved. And I couldn''t live with that."


    He let out a slow breath and ran a hand through his hair. "That''s why I ran away after the wedding, Melanie. Not because I didn''t care, but because I did. Because I was a coward who thought that distance would hurt you less than the truth."


    Silence hung between them, thick and heavy."Every time you talked to me, tried to tell me, I avoided things because of the guilt. I... I never knew what my mother was doing here and for that, I can only blame myself. Then I met Hallie..."


    "She... she was attractive and caring, but more important than that, I did not feel guilty towards her. And like a fool, to bury my guilt, I started seeing her, forgetting you. But then, it was time to return. With my return, all the feelings of anger andguilt at the situation returned in full force. And then, there was Adam, hovering close to you."


    Melanie stared at him then. What did he mean Adam was clsoe to her? "Oh. I know him. I know how he can get close to women easily. He always has been a lady magnet. And I am thankful...you didn''t get close to him. At least not when you still thought we were married."


    Before Melanie could react, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a firm yet strangely gentle embrace. His voice was low as he murmured, "Melanie, before you become his wife... I just wanted to say goodbye. Goodbye to the girl I once knew, the girl who trusted me. And... I wanted to apologize¡ªto her, to you¡ªfor breaking your heart."


    Melanie stiffened, her hands hovering in the air, uncertain whether to push him away or let the moment pass. Her mind screamed at her to resist, but there was something about the way he held her in place.


    "I am sorry for everything, Melanie. For the way things turned out. For my mistakes. And for all the times I hurt you when I should have protected you. But I also need you to know this¡ªno matter what happens, no matter who you choose, I will never see you as my enemy. So, if you ever need anything, I hope you won''t hesitate to come to me. You will always be Mel to me. My once upon a time... " S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The silence stretched between them until it was broken by the sound of clapping. Melanie was shaken out of her stupor as she pushed Spencer away and turned towards the sound, only to find Adam standing there, leaning against the doorframe as he drawled," How touching..."

 Chapter 51: Challenge

    Chapter 51 - ChallengeWhile Melanie turned away from Spencer in a hurry, he strolled towards the door. But before stepping out, he met Adam''s gaze¡ªhis expression not one of remorse as it had been in front of Melanie, but one of triumph and challenge.


    Adam simply raised an eyebrow at him, as if unbothered, but something in his posture shifted, his stance becoming more rigid as he walked in.


    Without another word, Spencer walked past him, and the moment the man was out, Adam stepped in and closed the door. This time, the sound of the lock was somehow louder... and Melanie turned back to see Adam as he stood motionless, his dark gaz trained on her.


    She swallowed hard, forcing herself to break the silence. "What are you doing here? And how did you even open the door when it was locked?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His already dark expression seemed to go darker as his lips curled up in the semblence of a smile though that was definitely not it. It was something far more dangerous... "You''re questioning me? You are asking me that?"


    Before she could take a step back, he moved. In an instant, Melanie found herself pressed against the cool surface of the wall, Adam''s hands braced on either side of her, caging her in, his face near hers. The heat of his body radiated toward her, his scent filling the space between them, intoxicating and suffocating all at once.


    Her breath caught, eyes going wide as she stared up at him at the anger that seemed to be surrounding him as he leaned in close and almost growled, "You''re standing here, dressed in a wedding dress, set to marry me in an hour¡ª"his gaze darkened, flicking to her lips before locking onto her eyes again¡ªand instead of explaining why you were in your ex''s arms, you''re demanding answers from me?"


    He banged his hand against the wall and she jumped as he continued," This might be a marriage of convenience Melanie but if you think I will overlook something like this, then you are dangerously mistaken. Last time, when you were hurt, you were scared to let me carrry you to the bench, scared that your husband might see it misunderstand. But now, you''re not worried at all."


    Her silence seemed to anger Adam even more, as he caught her chin and turned her head towards him, forcing her to meet his gaze," Do you want to marry him? Are you ready to forgive him? Would you like me step aside?"


    Melanie took a slow, shaky breath, as her heart pounded against her ribs. Adam''s grip on her chin wasn''t painful, but it was demanding. His dark eyes burned into hers daring her to give an answer that he did not want.


    She forced herself to steady her voice. There was no need to let him see how much he was affecting her. At this moment, though he was angry and aggressive, she didn''t feel unsafe. She could see the control in his eyes and somehow that was attrctive to her. But, he did not need to know that. She took a slow breath and explained, "I have no intention of backing out. Spencer was only here to apologize. That''s all. And he had locked the door but I should have known you are able to enter locked doors..." He''d entered her room on the night of the party as well. How had she forgotten that?


    Adam didn''t move, didn''t blink, just stared at her as if trying to determine if she was lying.


    She swallowed and pressed on. "I wasn''t expecting the hug, Adam. And I didn''t hug him back. If you had come a few minutes later, you would have found me telling Spencer exactly where to shove that apology of his."


    The silence stretched between them, thick and charged.


    That was the truth. Melanie had indeed been shocked by the heartfelt apology and somehow, looking at the man, had made her feel an ache. After all, she had waited three years for him. But when he''d held her, she had felt nothing but loathing. Should she forgive him just because he had given her an apology and a few excuses? Of course not.


    Even now, she was sure that he had some other plan for approaching her. She just needed to find out what. That was why she had let the hug continue. Hoping to get some information. She was sure he believed that he''d fooled her and that she would rethink her decision to marry Adam.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Adam released her chin and stepped back. His jaw was still tight, his gaze unreadable as he studied her one last time. Without another word, he turned and strode toward the door.


    Just as he reached it, he stopped, one hand on the handle. He didn''t look back as he said, "I''ll be waiting downstairs."


    And then he was gone.


    She didn''t know why, but a nagging feeling told her that Adam had been completely serious. If she had told him she wanted to end things, he would have walked away without hesitation. It was what confused her. Did he want the estate or not? Was he doing this for the money or was his motive something else?


    Shaking her head, she moved towards the bed, and slipped on her shoes, before taking a look around. After today, she would finally move out of this house. And the next part of her life would begin, where she could focus on get rid of the parasites that had been placed in LuxeArt and bring it back to its former glory.


    And as she walked out of the room with her head straight, she promised herself one thing. The next part of her life was going to be on her terms and no one else''s. Since she and Adam had already made arrangements to live separately, all she needed to do was live a single person''s life for the next three years...

 Chapter 52: A Plan

    Chapter 52 - A PlanThroughout the drive to the civil affairs bureau, Adam was on pins and needles, though his expression remained unchanged. His mind raced with unease, but outwardly, he betrayed nothing.


    When he had first been informed that Spencer had entered Melanie''s room and locked the door behind him, his immediate thought was that something disastrous would happen- perhaps Spencer had kidnapped her or found some other way to prevent the wedding.


    He''d almost raced to the room, to prevent any disasters. But to his surprise, nothing of the sort had taken place other than Spencer trying to seduce Melanie of course. This only made him more restless. He just couldn''t figure out what Spencer was planning, and that uncertainty gnawed at him. And the jealousy of seeing her with Spencer... But he quickly pushed that thought away to focus on more pressing matters.


    The last time Spencer had schemed, Adam had stumbled upon his plan by sheer luck. If he hadn''t found out in time, Spencer would have already married Melanie for the sake of the will, securing his claim over two thirds of the shares of the estate while Adam had been in the hospital then, helpless and unable to move.


    Thankfully, the person had helped him and he''d pulled the strings he had to prevent the marriage from going through.


    Over the next three years, he had kept a close watch on Spencer''s every move, trying to gain a better understanding of the situation, in case Spencer made a move that would give away his game. But Spencer had stayed away, making things go smoothly for him.


    Slowly,he''d focused on Melanie and getting information about her as well. He had assumed that she was a gold digger who would probably be paid handsomely for marrying Spencer for three years.


    But he had been surprised. Melanie had been like a little faithful wife, waiting for her husband to return.


    Meanwhile, Spencer had indulged in one affair after another, completely disregarding the woman he had married.


    The more Adam observed, the more he saw the kind of person Melanie truly was. To understand her better, he had even tied his company into a business contract with her, and through that, he had seen firsthand how capable she was, which meant one things. She had been fooled by Spencer.


    But she''d proven herself to be a sharp and competent businesswoman. His grandmother had been right in recommending her to marry into her family.


    Initially, Adam''s plan had been simple¡ªconvince Melanie to sell her shares to him. After everything she had been through, he had assumed that she would want nothing more than to sever all ties with Spencer when she discovered the truth. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Surely, after realizing how deeply she had been betrayed, she would prefer to walk away from it all, taking the clean break he would eventually offer her. That was what he had expected.


    Even when he had jokingly told Max three years ago that he would marry three years later, it had been nothing more than that¡ªa joke. There had been no sincerity in those words. He had no desire to touch anything that had once belonged to Spencer. Never.


    But then he met her. And for reasons he couldn''t fully explain, his plans changed. He told himself it was because he wanted to make Spencer suffer, to humiliate him in the cruelest way possible. After all, regardless of how things played out, Adam would end up holding two-thirds of the estate''s shares. But simply buying Melanie''s portion felt too easy, too unsatisfying. No¡ªhe wanted something far more gratifying. He wanted to steal her right from under Spencer''s nose and take everything that Spencer thought he had a right to.


    So, instead of offering to buy her out, he had proposed a prenuptial agreement, fully expecting her to scoff at the idea and throw it back in his face. He had thought she would refuse outright. But to his utter surprise, Melanie had agreed.


    "Are you still tensed that Spencer will try to obstruct the wedding?" Melanie''s voice broke through the quiet and he simply gave a nod. This was nto the time to be foolish and think that Spencer would stay quiet.


    "Are you having second thoughts?" Melanie asked quietly, and he turned his head towards her with narrowed eyes," Are YOU having second thoughts Melon?" He thought back to the hug he had just witnessed. Yes, she had not been holding Spencer but she had not minded letting him hold her. And they HAD been a couple.


    The jealousy and anger he felt unfurl in the pit of his stomach, made his gaze sharper. It was too late already, a small voice in his head screamed. He''d asked her before if she wanted to not marry him! But now, when they were almost at the civil affairs bureau, if she refused, he would drag her and get married.


    Melanie shook her head though she also sent him a look that said he was behaving weirdly and explained," I just think that this is too easy. I mean, before, when Spencer did not know all this, signing the pre nuptial agreement and then getting married would have been easy. But now, we get married, go our separate ways, handle our own affairs for the next three years, and then quietly divorce? It sounds nice; however, I don''t think it''s going to be that easy."


    Adam nodded, realizing that she too was wondering why things were proceeding so smoothly. Discarding the relief he was feeling that he did not have to drag her to the judge kicking and screaming, he relaxed a bit and reassured her," I doubt it will be this easy. They definitely have an ace up their sleeve..."


    He had barely finished the sentence when they reached the civil affairs bureau and saw the people waiting there. He smirked. Ahh, like he''d said. Spencer was no fool. He would nto simply rely on Melanie''s change of heart.

 Chapter 53: A Devoted Husband

    Chapter 53 - A Devoted HusbandAdam stepped out of the car and held out his hand to Melanie, who was dressed in a simple ivory sheath dress ignoring the presence of the man who was waiting a few feet away.


    She placed her hand in his, and once outside, he sent her a smile and tucked her arm through his leading her toward the entrance. Just as they reached the doors, Adam came to a halt, his gaze landing on a familiar figure and he gave the man a surprised look as if he had not noticed him earlier. "Uncle Truman? What are you doing here?"


    Attorney Truman sent the couple a complicated look before answering. "I heard that you and Miss Melanie were getting married."


    Adam''s lips curled into a smug smile and he nodded as he straightened his hand and curled his arm around her shoulder, "You heard right, Uncle Truman. We figured we''d tie the knot first and then let everyone else know. I already officially re- introduced her to the family though."


    Truman gave a slow nod, his expression unreadable. "I see. But I think you might not be able to get married today."


    Adam''s smile vanished. His grip on Melanie''s hand tightened slightly as he narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?" he asked, his tone edged with impatience and something else. It seemed the next scheme was about to be revealed.


    Truman grimaced. Sometimes, he hated being a lawyer for the rich. People like the Collins'' family had everything, yet nothing was ever enough. Greed was their true legacy.


    Spencer''s plan to marry Melanie had been unexpected, but not entirely shocking. These kinds of marriages weren''t uncommon.


    But Adam? That was surprising. Truman knew exactly what the boy had done with his trust fund, and even beyond that, he knew what Adam was capable of. He didn''t need marriage to gain riches. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, seeing him go this far¡ªtying himself to Melanie just to get his hands on the ABC empire¡ªonly proved that no amount of wealth could ever satisfy certain people. Even Adam Collins, whom he''d once thought was above all this, wasn''t immune to the hunger for more, it seemed.


    Still, Truman kept his expression neutral as he stared at the two and said, "Before you go through with this, there''s something you need to know. Let''s step into the restaurant next door for a few minutes." He glanced at his watch. "I took the liberty of postponing your appointment inside by a little while."


    Without waiting for their response, he turned and walked away, leaving Adam and Melanie standing there with no choice but to follow.


    Truman wasted no time. "Early this morning, someone filed an urgent petition with the judge, contesting the will."


    Adam frowned, and this time, so did Melanie. "On what grounds?" she asked. "From what I understand, the will is ironclad."


    "It is," Truman agreed. "The issue isn''t with the will itself or its contents. What''s being contested is something else entirely. In fact, it''s unprecedented." He exhaled sharply before continuing. "But after careful consideration, the judge has decided to approve the challenge."


    Adam''s jaw tightened. "Meaning?"


    "Meaning," Truman said grimly, "this wedding might not happen today after all. Or if it does, then you need to understand the new conditions."


    Truman nodded. "In a special appeal this morning, Sir Robert Collins appeared before the judge. He not only laid out the full contents of the will but also..." He hesitated, his gaze briefly flickering toward Melanie before continuing, "...the entire fiasco with Spencer."


    Melanie stiffened beside Adam, while Truman pressed on. "He argued that marrying Miss Melanie solely to secure the shares goes against his wife''s true intentions when drafting the will. In his view, such a move undermines both her wishes and the integrity of the inheritance itself."


    Truman exhaled, clasping his hands together on the table. "Taking all of this into account, Sir Robert argued that they had two options. One, they could contest the will entirely, claiming it to be illegal. But that would trigger a long and messy legal battle¡ªone that would not only drag on for years but also damage the company''s standing and harm the interests of other shareholders."


    Adam''s jaw clenched. "And the other option?"


    Truman''s lips pressed into a thin line. "He insisted that the court step in to ensure that your marriage¡ªshould it proceed¡ªaligns with the original intent of the will."


    Melanie''s fingers tightened slightly as she questioned, "Meaning?"


    "The judge agreed to his request. And now, if you choose to marry, you will be legally bound by certain court-mandated conditions."


    Adam''s expression darkened. "What conditions?"


    Truman sighed, pulling out a folded document and placing it on the table. "First and foremost, your marriage must be proven to be genuine. That means no loopholes, no backdoor agreements and nothing else that might mean that you are doing this for anything other than the will to stay together." He let the words sink in before continuing. "You are required to stay married for a minimum of three years as per the will. Now, during that time, your relationship will be subject to periodic legal review to ensure it isn''t a sham."


    "Second," Truman went on, "you will have to reside together in the same household for the entire duration. Separate living arrangements will not be accepted. That means, even for work, you cannot be apart from each other for more than a month in a year."


    Adam let out a short, humorless laugh. "You''re joking."


    Truman didn''t even blink. "I assure you, I''m not."


    He glanced between the two of them before delivering the final blow. "And third¡ªif at any point the court finds sufficient evidence that this marriage was purely transactional or not in accordance to Lady Collins'' wished, your claim to the inheritance will be permanently revoked, and the shares will be redistributed as per an alternate clause in the will which is two thirds will go to Spencer and one third to you, Mr Adam Collins."


    Silence hung between them after this as Attorney Truman finished," So, in short, if you do marry Miss Melanie, you have to be a devoted husband..."

 Chapter 54: Wedding

    Chapter 54 - WeddingSilence hung between them after this as Attorney Truman finished," So, in short, if you do marry Miss Melanie, you have to be a devoted husband..."


    Melanie''s hands curled into fists beneath the table. What kind of an ultimatum was this? It felt like a ridiculous decree from another era. She had expected there would be complications, but this? This was absurd. It would be better to fight things out in court than be forced into this version of marriage. Sir Collins had really played well! The only reason she had easily accepted the marriage was the arrangement to live alone. He''d planned to return to wherever he had come out from and she would live on her own.


    With the new conditions, however this would be impossible! Living with Adam for three years! No! She was about to push back her chair and walk out when, to her complete surprise, Adam''s hand closed over hers under the table.


    Startled, she turned to look at him, but his gaze remained locked on the attorney, his expression unreadable.


    Attorney Truman exhaled slowly, studying them. "So, I take it I should cancel your appointment inside?" His voice was neutral, but something about his tone made Melanie pause. There was an odd undercurrent¡ªsomething more than just professional formality. Was that... satisfaction?


    Even as she was processing this, Adam suddenly threw his head back and laughed. She blinked, taken by comlete surprise. Did he lose his sanity due to this blow?


    Melanie''s head snapped toward him in shock. It felt almost comical¡ªlike watching a tennis match, her gaze darting from one man to the other, trying to make sense of what was happening. And then, before she could react, she found herself watching¡ªalmost as if from outside her own body¡ªas Adam lifted their joined hands and pressed a lingering kiss to the back of hers.


    She barely had time to take a breath before he spoke in a voice filled with such exaggerated love that she felt nauseous. And then he turned his head and made a ''love- filled besotted face'' that almost had her fall off the chair.


    "Uncle Truman! Why on earth would you even think of canceling our wedding?" Adam complained before continuuing "The timing of the will may have pushed things forward a little, sure¡ªbut that doesn''t change the truth. Melanie and I are in love. Deeply, madly in love. Love at first sight, in fact. I was crushed when I thought she was married and on cloud nine when I realized she wasn''t." He let out a chuckle, shaking his head as if the very idea of doubting their feelings was absurd. "Devoted husband for three years? That''s not even a question. I intend to be the most devoted husband Melanie could ever ask for¡ªfor life." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Attorney Truman blinked at him, clearly taken aback, while Melanie could only stare at him wondering, ''Hello? Did I ask for a devoted husband?And that too for life? Sorry, I don''t want this deal!!!!''


    Meanwhile, using the few shocked minutes, Adam caught Melanie''s hand and smiled at the man," Well then, Uncle Truman, if that is all, we''ll go inside and get married. There really is no reason for us to delay it any longer. I''ll have my assistant pick up a copy of the court orders from your office later." He then tugged at Melanie''s hand as he turned towards her and said," Come on, Melon. We need to hurry inside."


    Melanie hesitated for a fraction of a second before rising to her feet, masking her wariness with a polite smile. With the attorney watching, she had no choice but to play along.


    As soon as they stepped past the doors and out of Truman''s earshot, she turned sharply to Adam, whispering, "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" She tried to yank her hand free, but instead of letting go, he did something even more infuriating.


    His hand left hers only to slide around her waist as he pulled her towards his body, making them walk like Siamese twins joint at the hip. He then turned his head and leaned close to her, pretending to whisper something in her ear, as he explained," This is a trap. If we hesitate, he''ll have the perfect excuse to claim we''re doing this for the will only. And if that happens, everything will fal apart."


    Her stomach twisted uneasily, her mind racing. "What are you saying?"


    Adam sighed and explained, "There''s no way a judge would give this kind of ruling without foul play. What does the law care about intentions or feelings behind the will? They want us boxed into a corner. We need to play along and buy time¡ªat least until we figure out a way out of this. This edict is only skating along the line of legal. So..."


    "So we play along until we can find a way out of this or prove that this is illegal?" Melanie finished his words for him as Adam nodded but then she could not help but ask," Why not just stop this wedding and go the other route? We could go for a legal battle or I could simply refuse to marry either of you and sell you, my shares."


    "You think I didn''t consider that? And they didn''t consider that? They must''ve found a way to block that option too," he said grimly. "If selling your shares was a viable way out, don''t you think they would have accounted for it? Nope. They are better prepared that this. And as for fighting it in court... it would take months, if not years. The instability would send the company''s stocks into freefall, and neither of us can afford that right now. You know that well."


    "There has to be another way," she muttered as they walked back into the civil affairs bureau.


    "There isn''t," Adam said flatly. "Not yet. That''s why we need to go through with this¡ªfor now." And then with a crooked smile, continued, "So, Melon, get ready to gain a devoted husband..."

 Chapter 55: The Bride

    Chapter 55 - The Bride"You may kiss the bride," the clerk said monotonously, already reaching for the stamp to finalize the certificate. Of course, he didn''t actually need to wait for them to kiss¡ªit was just a formality. But according to the higher-ups, even the smallest traditions had to be followed to the letter. Rules were rules, after all.


    When neither of them moved, the clerk sighed impatiently, tapping his fingers against the desk. He needed to get back to his lunch and this couple was going to stand here and waste his time? He raised an eyebrow and spoke snidely, "What? Are you afraid you won''t be able to stop once you start?"


    Melanie''s heart gave an unexpected thump at his words. She hadn''t considered that possibility. Or rather, she had¡ªbut she had dismissed it, assuming it wouldn''t come to this. It was just a sham marriage, after all. The civil affairs bureau was hardly the place for romantic gestures, and she had assumed no one would actually expect them to go through with the kiss. Who even cared about something so trivial?


    But now, under the clerk''s pointed stare and the sharp-eyed scrutiny of Attorney Truman and a court official standing stiffly to the side, she realized they had no choice.


    She swallowed and her gaze flicked to the man standing beside her. He didn''t seem the least bit hesitant. If anything, he looked amused, as if he had been expecting this all along. He probably had expected it!


    His eyes looked down at her in challenge, daring her to back down.


    Melanie narrowed her own eyes in response. Did he think she was afraid to kiss him? Did he expect her to hesitat and turn away in embarrassment? Lifting her chin, she steeled herself. If he wanted to challenge her, fine. She wasn''t about to lose.


    The simple motion was enough encouragement for him. The moment her face lifted he swooped in and caught her lips, like an eagle catching its prey.


    Ironically, the first thing she noticed was the cold press of metal against her lips. A Little had things pressed against her lips and she realized that is was his lip ring...


    Before Melanie could register much beyond this, Adam''s tongue flicked out, tracing the seam of her lips in a teasing, almost lazy motion. It wasn''t deep or lingering, but it sent a jolt of heat through her anyway, making her want to push him away! The nerve! He was actually using this situation to take advantage of her.


    Thankfully, the man pulled back before she would have pushed him and straightened with a smirk on his face.


    Then, just as quickly as he''d leaned in, he pulled back, a slow smirk tugging at his lips. His dark eyes glinted with amusement, and to make matters worse, he winked. The audacity!


    Melanie barely had time to glare at him before the sharp thump of the stamp echoed through the silent office.


    "Done," the clerk announced, sliding the certificate toward them with a look that screamed finally. "You''re officially husband and wife. Congratulations."


    With a grin, Adam turned around and quickly picked up the document from the table and scanned it carefully... in case something was missing. Satisfied, he slipped the certificate into an envelope and passed it to his assistant who somehow appeared at his side.


    He glanced at her and Attorney Truman then, before smiling," I had to make sure that the certificate was signed and stamped."


    Attorney Truman gave a grimace. Yep. They would want to make a careless mistake like it happened with Spencer and Melanie.


    "Congratulations, Miss Melanie and Adam." He adjusted his glasses and offered a practiced smile. "I trust this is the beginning of a prosperous and truthful union. Good luck to you both. As for the formalities in regards to the will and the new addendums, we can discuss this tomorrow. Do you have any plans for celebrating now?"


    Melanie almost rolled her eyes. Her plans had already been disrupted by Attorney Truman. She''d planned to go house hunting so that she would be able to move out of the Collins mansion immediately but now, she would have to look at new arrangements...


    Before she could say this though, Attorney Truman continued,"Sir Robert Collins would like to extend his congratulations¡ªand an invitation to lunch." He glanced between them. "He insisted, actually. Even though I had my doubts, he seemed sure that you would go ahead with the marriage, and he wanted me to invite you both for a celebratory meal."


    Once, having gotten rid of the attorney and promising that they would reach the hotel for the lunch soon, Adam and Melanie returned to the car. Once inside, the two breathed a sigh of relief before Adam let out a low curse. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dam* it! This changes things. We need to figure out our living situtation. I am not going to live in that dam8ed mansion!"


    Melanie looked at him in surprise. She had not expected that. Now that he was back here, she''d thought that while she would move out, he would live there. Of course with the new conditions, they would have to figure out on where to live.


    "I, uh... actually have some appointments lined up with real estate agents later this week," she admitted, watching his expression. "I was planning to check out a few houses, just to get a sense of my options. If you want, you could come along. Maybe we can find something that works for both of us¡ªa multi-story house or something similar. That way, we''d technically be ''living together,'' as expected..." She paused, choosing her words carefully. "But we''d still have our own separate spaces. No unnecessary overlap."


    Adam nodded and started the car, looking deep in thought. He had to find a way out of this. Living together for the next three years would mean exposing his secrets and other things. No wonder that was the condition set forth. Grandfather had really thought things through.

 Chapter 56: Don’t Hold It

    Chapter 56 - Don''t Hold ItRobert Collins raised his glass in a toast. "I hope you won''t hold it against this old man, Adam for petetitioning to the court," he said with an easy smile. "I just wanted to make sure that in this race, the two of you don''t forget what matters most¡ªlove and life. I never wanted to see the two brothers competing. That''s why I told your grandmother to make adjustments to the will. But who knew she wouldn''t listen, and then all this would happen?"


    Adam clinked his glass against his grandfather''s. "Of course, Old Man. Who could blame you for wanting the happiness of your grandchildren? But I don''t think that grandmother was at fault, really. You, of all people, knew her wish."


    Robert Collins'' face tightened.


    Melanie watched the two men, trying to understand the undercurrents of their conversation. On the surface, they bickered like any normal grandfather and grandson. But beneath that, it felt more like two rival leaders negotiating peace, pretending at cordiality while measuring each other''s moves.


    Robert chuckled at Adam''s words, then turned to Melanie, studying her as if searching for something. "Melanie, you don''t know this child as well as I do, so it will take time for you to understand the reason for my concerns. He''s always been... spirited. His escapades in high school, oh, the trouble he could stir up..." He trailed off, lost in thought, before shaking his head with a sigh. "If only he could keep out of trouble with girls..."


    Adam only smiled, unfazed by the remark. But Melanie couldn''t help raising an eyebrow. This wasn''t the first time Robert had implied that Adam was a ladies'' man. She wondered why. Spencer hated Adam, and Adam had no love for Spencer. But why was their grandfather so openly prejudiced?


    Robert leaned back in his chair, taking her silence as encouragement to continue. "Now that he''s finally married..." He let the words linger before continuing, his voice deceptively light. "I have to make sure it lasts."


    Another pause. Just long enough to let the weight of his words settle. "But I do feel reassured. Even if you''re quite different from Adam''s usual taste..." His lips curled slightly at the edges. "I trust you''ll manage to keep up with him. Good girls like you know how to manage a home and keep relationships together. Thankfully, Adam here chose a ''girl next door'' like you instead of those beauties." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie''s grip on her glass tightened. Well, that was an interesting way of calling her plain. Not that she minded. She placed the glass back on the table carefully and met the old man''s gaze. "Don''t worry, Grandfather. I can handle a little mischief."


    The old man smiled. Of course, she would need to handle things. How much she could handle, however, was another question entirely. But he''d like to see for sure, the woman who actually had the foolishness to tie herself to Adam without knowing anything about him...But he would begin slowly. The wedding gift was already prepared...


    He gestured for the waitstaff to bring lunch and then stated slowly, "Anyway, my purpose in inviting you to this lunch is actually something else. The previous celebration was originally meant to celebrate Melanie and Spencer''s engagement, which we later changed to a celebration for welcoming Spencer back."


    He took a sip of his drink before continuing. "However, there are rumors circulating about Melanie''s position in the family and why she held her position in the company all these years and if that was under false pretenses."


    "So, I''ve decided. Tomorrow, we will hold a small gathering to officially celebrate your wedding, welcome you into the family properly, and silence any gossip about you, Adam and Spencer. I understand you might be eager to go on your honeymoon, but please, do that after tomorrow."


    Adam leaned back, watching his grandfather with a neutral expression, " I didn''t realize we needed an official event to confirm our marriage. I thought signing the papers was enough. But I am okay with whatever Melanie says." He turned to Melanie then with raised eyebrows and a look of a besotted fool that had her almost rolling her eyes.


    Robert merely smiled at that, "In this family, Adam, nothing is ever just about papers. You should know that. Appearances matter. Stability matters. You two must show the world that your union is strong and that Melanie was never there under false pretenses. So, Melanie, since Adam is leaving it to you, what do you think?"


    "Of course, if that''s what''s best for the family and business." Melanie answered, somehow feeling that Adam wanted her to accept the invitation for this gathering. And she was right. He seemed mighty pleased while she felt only confusion.


    "Good girl," Robert murmured approvingly. "Now, let''s eat. We have much to prepare for tomorrow."


    Melanie could barely eat throughout the meal though as her mind continued to work. She didn''t know why, but she had a feeling that she had somehow turned into a pawn in the game between these two men. And she was not happy about it. The only reason she had married Adam was because she would be able to use him to shield her so that she could be independent but instead she was getting more and more tangled.


    Meanwhile, Robert Collins was actually pleased with the outcome of today. At this moment, Melanie and Adam were at the lowest. They''d not had the time yet to know each other and get each other''s back. Striking at this time would be the perfect time to tear them apart... And even if they did not break up now, he had three years to make them lose everything and carry out his ultimate plan.


    There was no hurry at all. No hurry.


    Adam, on the other hand, could only clench his hand under the table, almost breaking the fork, he held in his hand, trying to stop himself from stabbing the old man''s smug face...

 Chapter 57: Going

    Chapter 57 - Going"Where are you taking the bags?" Madam Collins demanded, her voice laced with barely contained fury as she watched several men carrying luggage from both the guest room and Adam''s room.


    Though the housekeeper had already informed her that Adam had personally ordered for their belongings to be moved, she still refused to accept the reality of their impending departure. If they left now, how would she succeed in keeping them under control? How would they ensure that the bond between Adam and Melanie fractured the way they needed it to?


    Her gaze flickered towards the old man as she spoke indignantly, "Father! Do you see this? Instead of showing respect by explaining themselves, they''ve sent people to gather their things so that they can move out. They want the Collins estate, but they refuse to live with the family?"


    Before Robert Collins could say something, the two people in question walked in at the right time... or the wrong time, depending on whose point of view one considered.


    Madam Collins wasted no time. She immediately turned on Melanie, advancing toward her with sharp, clipped steps, her eyes gleaming with accusation.


    "Didn''t you accept Father''s invitation just last week to stay here?" she snapped, her voice biting. "And now, without so much as a proper discussion, you want to sneak away? Is this how you repay his generosity? Do you take this estate for a mere guesthouse, one you can waltz in and out of whenever it pleases you?"


    Melanie''s expression darkened. She really really wanted to give this woman a piece of her mind... And then as she watched Adam shrug she realized she could. So, she did.


    "Then should I think of it as a prison?" she countered coolly. "One that, once you step into, you can never leave?"


    Melanie knew exactly what would happen the moment she dared to answer back. She had learned her lesson well- that Madam Collins did not take kindly to defiance. That woman enjoyed violence¡ªno, she relished it. And her favorite pastime? Slapping Melanie. Over the past three years, she had tried to avoid confrontation with this woman, as a basic defence and also because she''d wanted to save her relationship with Spencer. But now, she didn''t need to avoid anything.


    But this time, she was prepared. The second Madam Collins raised her hand to strike, Melanie had every intention of pushing her back and making it clear that she was done being treated like a punching bag.


    Yet, she never got the chance. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t because Madam Collins had suddenly found it in herself to show restraint. That would have shocked Melanie to the core, of course. No, the older woman had already lifted her hand, fingers curled in anticipation of the slap. But before she could bring it down, her wrist was caught mid-air¡ªfirmly, unshakably¡ªby Adam.


    He had moved so fast that Melanie barely registered it. She blinked and suddenly she could only see his broad back...


    And then he spoke, in a tone so light that if she had not heard his threat, she would have thought he was discussing the weather in a normal conversation,"I really like my wife''s face. So, if you touch her and dirty it or mark it, I''ll have no choice but to break your hand. Please refrain from making me harm you."


    Adam''s words seemed to push Madam Collins over the edge, sending her into a frenzy of uncontrollable rage. Her face twisted with fury, and with a sharp intake of breath, she let out a piercing scream that made everyone wince.


    "Adam! Very good! So this is your idea of filial piety?" she spat, her chest heaving as she glared at him. "This is how you repay me? After everything I''ve done for you? I raised you for fifteen years, gave you a home, a name, a future! And in the end, you dare to turn around and threaten your own mother?"


    She glared at him and pointing a finger at his shoulder as she continued venomously," They say a street dog will always remain a street dog, no matter how much you try to dress it up in finery or bring it into a mansion. And you¡ªyou''re living proof of that! You ungrateful bas*ard!"


    It was as if a light bulb went off in her head. Adam was probably adopted. Even while Melanie was processing this, Adam had let go of Madam Collins wrist as he lenaed down and spoke in a whisper like voice, making Melanie strain to hear what was being said, "Since Grandfather is holding a celebration should I let the world see what an exceptional mother you''ve been to me? Let''s tell them all how wonderfully you''ve raised me, how you treated me with love and kindness, how you shaped me into the man I am today. I''m sure they''d love to hear the stories and see the pictures."


    Madam Collins gasped as he finished the threat while Melanie tried to listen what he was threatening her with. She wanted to find out.


    But Adam had already straightened and then announced, " Melanie and I are a newly wedded couple. We need our space and though the Collins Mansion is not small, we would like our privacy. We will be staying at a hotel for our wedding night and then after the celebration tomorrow, we will go for our honeymoon."


    "You cannot do that!" Madam Collins shouted, shaking her head.


    But Adam simply shrugged and questioned her," Madam! Are you intending to stop us on going for our honeymoon? Or are you intending to join us?"


    Madam Collins paled as she heard his words and quickly shook her head, turning to her father in law," Father. Please. What will the people say when it is made known that there is rife in the Collins family? We have always been living together..."


    "Living together? Have you forgotten that for the six years, I have not lived with the family? If I am not mistaken, you even sought to make people forget my existence, so what is this about them talking?"

 Chapter 58: Wedding Night

    Chapter 58 - Wedding Night"What are you doing?" Melanie asked as she stepped out of the dressing room, rubbing her wet hair as her gaze fell on the discarded suit jacket lying carelessly on the bed.


    Adam, in the middle of unbuttoning his cuffs, paused and looked up at her. His eyes flickered over her, taking in the simple dress that she has slipped on, before he raised a brow and replied smoothly, "I''m undressing, of course. You don''t expect me to sleep in that suit, do you? I mean I wouldn''t wear it if I could so sleeping it is out of the question."


    His voice was full of challenge and Melanie could not help but give a knowing smile. This man wanted to tease her. He wanted her to worry about what would happen tonight...But she knew the answer to that already... nothing. So, she tossed her hair over her shoulder, threw the towel onto the bed and walked towards him.


    She watched his eyes darken and knew exactly what he was thinking. He''d expected her to stammer and ask him about his plans for tonight. Ask the sleeping arrangements. Well, she had a surprise for him. She stopped inches away from him, so close that she could even se the slight smattering of hair on his chest...


    "I''m not talking about your disrobing. I''m talking about your constant agreement with Grandfather in everything. He says to celebrate the wedding, and you nod along. He tells you to stay the night, and you comply without hesitation. Weren''t we supposed to move out tonight? Then how come we are here again, still in the Collins mansion?"


    Adam let out a low chuckle as he closed the remaining distance between them, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "It is our wedding night, Melon and you want to talk about Grandfather? How disappointing. I think your focus should be on... me."


    Instead of answering immediately, she reached out, resting her hand lightly on his shoulder. Her fingers brushed against the fabric of his dress shirt as she slowly, deliberately, undid the first button. Her gaze never wavered from his as she leaned in just a fraction closer.


    "It''s our wedding night, hmm? Then we should do this?"


    As she continued speaking, her fingers worked deftly, slipping open the second button, then the third. The fabric parted slightly, revealing the toned expanse of his chest beneath. Slowly, she looked down, ready to undo the next button... Just as she reached for the fourth button, his hand shot up and caught her wrist.


    His dark eyes met hers and a silent question lingered between them as he spoke in a low voice, "What are you doing?"


    Melanie smirked, tilting her chin up defiantly. "I''m helping you get comfortable," she said smoothly, her voice dripping with feigned innocence. "That is my duty as a wife, is it not?"


    They stared at each other, neither willing to back down, neither willing to be the first to break. Then, without warning, Adam tightened his grip on her wrist and pulled¡ªjust enough to throw her off balance.


    Melanie gasped as she stumbled forwar and her body collided against his. Her free hand instinctively shot out, landing flat against his bare chest in an attempt to steady herself. When did his shirt fall off his shoulders, she had no idea...The heat of his skin burned through her palm, even as she pushed against him, trying to make him let go of her wrist.


    He didn''t let her go. Instead, he dipped his head as his lips brushed dangerously close to her ear, his breath warm. A shiver ran down her spine, and her fingers twitched against his chest making her nails press in just enough to leave marks, as she tried to push away.


    But he didn''t loosen his hold.


    "Melon, I know exactly what you''re doing. You think I won''t touch you, hmm? That I only tease you, only play games. All that for the estate." He nuzzled the pulse at her throat and continued," I might have married you for the estate... But Melon... I am a man..."


    "You really have no idea, do you?" He let go of her wrist then, his fingers slowly tracing her arm, leaving goosebumps in its wake, "You don''t even realize how attractive you are. You think that wearing a simple dress, with no effort, no intention of seduction, will do nothing to me. That I won''t react. That I''ll keep my distance and you will be safe.


    He chuckled then, a deep, knowing sound that made her breath catch.


    "But you''re wrong."


    His gaze dropped lower, and his fingers traced over the damp fabric of the dress over her shoulder. "Your dress is wet¡ªfrom your hair. And because of that, it''s clinging to you... molding to your body, teasing me without you even realizing it."


    He pressed a lingering kiss to her shoulder then, his lips warm against her skin. She shivered at the touch, feeling branded. "It makes me want to pull the cloth off you, to see how much of you it''s trying to hide from me." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam moved away from her and she stared into his eyes. The desire that unfurled within her was reflected in his eyes. Melanie''s heart thumped. He really did want her. She could see it.


    She looked at his lips, barely away from her and moved closer. She wanted to feel them on her... Her fingers, still splayed across his chest, shifted slightly. That was when she felt it¡ªthe unexpected brush of something cool beneath her fingertips. Another piercing.


    Melanie froze.


    For a split second, she didn''t react. But then the realization fully hit, and she jerked her hand back as if she had touched fire. Her eyes widened slightly as she looked up at him, her breath uneven.


    Adam''s lips quirked, his gaze dark with amusement and something else¡ªsomething far more dangerous. He had felt it. He knew exactly what had startled her and made her pull back. He leaned in close to her and their lips almost met...

 Chapter 59: Wedding Night (2)

    Chapter 59 - Wedding Night (2)Melanie wanted to curse as she stared at the ceiling, her mind spinning. She''d lost her mind. That had to be the only explanation. Why else would she have nearly thrown herself at Adam Collins like some reckless fool? She wanted to take a deep breath and curse but was quite aware of the person lying next to her on the bed. No.


    She needed to keep her distance( how was she supposed to do that when they were sleeping on the same bed, she had no idea) and maintain a clear boundary between them. He had been right about one thing¡ªshe had been so sure that he wouldn''t touch her. And yet...


    Even now, she could still feel the heat of his lips against her shoulder, a lingering warmth that refused to fade. It was ridiculous. It was just a kiss¡ªbarely even that¡ªbut her skin still tingled, as if branded by his touch. Thankfully, she''d regained her senses at the last possible moment and stepped away. Or rather jumped away but that semantics.


    Once he had gone into the shower after casting an amazed look and muttering something about cold showers, she had wasted no time. Quickly, she dried her hair and her dress and dove straight into the bed and wrapping her self in the blanket like a little dumpling.


    It was a childish move, but she needed the physical barrier, something to ground her and separate her from the desire still swirling in her head.


    For a brief moment, she debated pretending to be asleep. Maybe if she feigned sleep, she could avoid any awkward interactions for the rest of the night. But then, she dismissed the idea just as quickly. No. Pretending to be asleep would only make her seem weak, as if she was running from him. Worse, it might make him think she was afraid of him. And she wasn''t.


    With renewed determination, she reached for her phone, deciding that a stand-up comedy show would be the perfect distraction. Laughter was what she needed right now¡ªsomething light, something normal. But as she stretched out her hand, her gaze involuntarily dropped to the wedding ring glinting on her finger.


    Her previous ring had been chosen by Madam Collins. She had never been particularly attached to it, but she had acknowledged its beauty and never found reason to complain. It had been elegant, expensive, and meticulously selected. Maybe that was why she had felt so indifferent to it. It had never really been hers.


    This time, though, things were different. She hadn''t even given much thought to the rings simply assuming that they would not wear the. And yet, she had been surprised¡ªno, amazed¡ªwhen he produced those rings.


    He had chosen a couple set. It was a simple wedding band, encrusted with a row of diamonds. A slightly thicker, more prominent one for her, and a slimmer, understated one for him.


    She traced a finger over the band absent-mindedly. It wasn''t extravagant. It was something she would have picked out for herself.


    After a brief pause, she shook herself out of her thoughts and quickly turned on her phone, intending to scroll mindlessly until exhaustion took over. Distraction. That was what she needed. Something¡ªanything¡ªto drown out the restless energy humming beneath her skin. But just as she was about to lose herself in the glowing screen, his voice cut through the quiet.


    "Unable to sleep?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She barely resisted the urge to jolt and dropped her phone on her face, wincing. With a grimace, she remained still and answered a soft murmur, "Umm".


    She heard him shift beside her, and though she tried not to react, she felt the air change when he turned toward her. From the corner of her eye, she watched as he propped his head up on one palm, his gaze fixed on her.


    "What are you thinking about?" he asked curiously.


    Her fingers stilled on the screen. Absolutely not. There was no way she was telling him that she had been thinking about his piercings and how he had good taste in jewellery.


    "Just... things," she hedged, hoping he would drop it.


    But of course, he didn''t.


    "I can answer your question."


    She jerked slightly, whipping her head around to face him. Had she said that out loud? No, she was sure she hadn''t. But then, what exactly was he referring to? As her eyes searched his face, she realized that whatever he wanted to answer her about, it wasn''t the question that had been lingering in his mind, about if he would be interested in showing her his piercings.


    Cautiously, she asked, "What question?"


    He gave her a look and answered," Didn''t you want to know why I agreed with grandfather and Madam Collins to stay here tonight?"


    "Yes." Melanie breathed. Somehow, just talking like this in the darkness made it feel as if they were having an intimate discussion.


    "I want to see what plan they have up their sleeve. At present, the two of us are not well acquainted, so they''re bound to try and create misunderstandings between us. If we escape now, then this threat will hang over our heads for the next three years. So, I thought... let them try their best for a little while. Then, we''ll make our escape on our own terms while they scramble for new ways to separate us."


    Melanie raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "What could they possibly do in such a short time?"


    Before she could blink, Adam rolled toward her, shifting his weight until his chin was dangerously close to her shoulder. She froze as she stared into his glinting eyes.


    "My sweet Melon. The problem is... you''re too innocent."


    She bristled at that. "Excuse me?" And she was pretty sure that he''d moved closer as he said, "Don''t you think I might have a past? One that you''d find... uncomfortable?"


    Melanie blinked. A past? The thought had never really crossed her mind, but now that he mentioned it, she supposed it made sense. So, they were planning to bring someone from Adam''s past? But why would she be bothered about it? It was his past after all.


    As she was about to ask him about it, he rolled away, facing away from her.

 Chapter 60: Rumors

    Chapter 60 - Rumors"It truly is surprising. Most of us had nearly forgotten about Adam Collins. When rumors spread that you were the Collins family''s daughter-in-law, everyone naturally assumed you were Spencer''s wife. But this¡ªwell, congratulations, Director Melanie."


    "Indeed, Director Roy. But I must say, it''s quite astonishing. You and Adam Collins couldn''t be more different. He''s infamous for his carefree nature, a known playboy with a rather... colorful reputation, especially in the last three years. And yet, you¡ªyou''re so composed, so disciplined. The contrast is remarkable."


    Melanie offered the gathered directors a polite smile, resisting the urge to roll her eyes. Were they genuinely surprised, or were they trying to insult her by implying something? However, how could these people be satisfied with simple comparisons and taunting? Another line of questioning was inevitable.


    "So, Director Melanie," another director chimed in, leaning in with barely concealed curiosity. "How did you and Adam meet? It must have been quite the story."


    "Yes," another joined in, chuckling. "Given how different the two of you are, one can''t help but wonder how it all began."


    What was she supposed to say to that? They had not discussed this line of conversation.


    "I can answer that," Adam cut in smoothly, stepping into the circle of vultures that had gathered around Melanie. He handed her a glass of wine letting his fingers linger against hers for a moment, while his other arm slipped effortlessly around her waist.


    "I saw her. Wanted her. Chased her¡ªand caught her," he said with a lazy confidence, his smirk just shy of arrogant. Then, with a glint of mischief in his eyes, he added, "Surely, you don''t doubt my ability to attract Melanie?"


    The directors chuckled, some exchanging amused glances while the others exchanged more meaningful glances. After all, many had heard that she was indeed supposed to be with Spencer but Adam had been the one to break the couple apart, become the third party. And his words now seemed to prove it.


    Once he''d extracted her from the people, he quickly moved her towards the food tables and Melanie could not help but think back to their conversation last night.


    She swallowed a sip of the wine and turned her head to look at him, "So... what? They''re going to bring in an ex-girlfriend or two to stir up trouble?"


    "Something like that." Adam answered easily.


    Melanie frowned. "And you''re not worried?"


    "Worried?" He let out a soft chuckle. "No. But I am curious to see just how far they''ll go."


    Melanie could not help but frown, wondering what it was that he meant. It was almost as if he was waiting for someone specific to arrive.


    ***


    Melanie could never have imagined just how accurate her guess would be. Adam was indeed waiting for someone to arrive. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Six years.


    Six long years had passed since he had last seen her. And yet, even after all this time, the thought of her still had the power to shake him. If there was anyone in this world who could make him willingly give up everything¡ª even this marriage--it would be her.


    And he knew Robert Collins knew it too.


    All these years, she had been the one reason that stopped him from retaliating, the only reason he had continued to turn a blind eye to the old man''s manipulations. He had played along, endured the power plays and schemes, because he knew until Robert Collins allowed it, she would not return.


    If she had even the slightest inkling that the biggest reason he had agreed to this marriage was to force the old man''s hand¡ªto make him bring that girl back¡ªshe would undoubtedly be furious. No, furious wouldn''t even begin to cover it. She would be livid. But he was willing to endure that as well.


    Just then, a person appeared at the door and he stiffened.


    ***


    Melanie noticed the shift immediately when Adam stiffened. Following his gaze, she turned her head, just in time to see a woman step into the room.


    She was striking, for sure. Dressed in a deep red gown that clung to her form like a second skin, the woman moved with the kind of confidence that turned heads without effort. Dark waves cascaded down her back, and the glint in her eyes was sharp¡ªassessing. She was also the opposite of her.


    Melanie lowered her glass slightly and smiled at him, watching as his eyes remained fixed on the woman. "Friend of yours? The one you expected to create trouble?"


    Adam''s jaw tightened as he shook his head, his grip around his glass tightening until his knuckles turned white. He turned his head to glare at the old man. Dam* it! Even now, Robert Collins was not willing to bring out the one he wanted to see?


    "No," he answered Melanie, his voice simmering with barely restrained fury."She''s not the one I was expecting. But don''t worry. She is definitely a troublemaker."


    Melanie caught the edge in his tone and frowned. Well, it almost seemed he was disappointed at the person who had appeared just now.


    Before she could question him, the woman at the door turned her head in their direction, as if she had known exactly where to find them all along. Melanie watched as her eyes fell on Adam.


    Like a heat-seeking missile locked onto its target, she moved across the room, never once breaking eye contact with Adam.


    Melanie could not help but raise her brows as a bystander. Well, there was chemistry and then there was danger... This somehow reeked of the second one... Once near him, she raised her hands, called out his name... "Adam!" and then, hugged him, almost pushing Melanie out of her way.


    If not for Adam''s hand holding her wrist, Melanie would definitely have fallen backwards. But the woman did not seem to care. Even as she hugged him with abandon, she raised on her tiptoes, caught his face and planted her lips on his.


    Melanie stiffened then.

 Chapter 61: Fiance?

    Chapter 61 - Fiance?It was human instinct to want to laugh when someone took a fall like that¡ªat least, that was how Melanie tried to justify the sudden urge to laugh bubbling within her. But the poor girl had landed hard, right on her backside, and it wouldn''t be right to laugh at her expense. She must already be feeling humiliated to have been treated like that in public.


    Swallowing the chuckle that threatened to escape, Melanie forced a look of concern onto her face and quickly stepped forward, extending a hand,"Here, let me help you."


    The woman, once upright, instead of acknowledging Melanie''s concern, completely ignored her.


    Instead she spun around to glatre at Adam who stood there with a frozen expression on his face. And yet, Melanie noticed that he had just now wiped his lips...


    "Adam! How could you do this? I am your fiance."


    Adam chuckled at that, his expression cold," My fiance? Excuse me? My wife just helped you stand and instead of thanking her, you turn around and claim I am your fiance. I am sure you are mistaken miss."


    The girl almost stomped her foot in frustration, and was about to argue, but before she could, Sir Collins stepped in sympathetically as he looked around and apologized to the people around her," Please excuse the interruption everyone."


    He then turned back to the young girl and in a voice that was high enough to reach those standing close, he said," Niana, welcome back." And then, as if he was trying to hide something, he lowered his voice." This must be such a shock to you. I must apologize on Adam''s behalf. You''ve waited for him so faithfully all these years, and yet now, he has returned only to fall for someone else."


    He sighed, shaking his head as if deeply disappointed before shifting his gaze to Melanie. "And, well... it seems history repeats itself. Poor Spencer suffered a similar betrayal from the person he liked and hoped to marry.


    The weight of his words hung in the air like a thick cloud, and as he gently ushered Niana aside, he added in a conspiratorial tone as if rescuing her, "Come, let''s talk somewhere private."


    The moment Sir Collins had taken her away, the crowd shifted. Melanie felt instantly as everyone started to talk and look their way. Conversations that had been lively grew quieter, and glances that had been indifferent or curious until now carried thinly veiled curiosity¡ªor worse, condemnation.


    And within a few moments, she heard the effect as a woman she only vaguely knew, muttered in a whisper trying not to be discreet, said, "I never thought Melanie was that kind of woman."


    "She seemed so proper and devoted... And now, this? Then it really is true? She was supposed to be with Spencer? But instead she stole another woman''s man? And betrayed Spencer who loved her? Tsk tsk. What a shameful thing to do."


    "Was she ever really devoted?" another woman chimed in. "Maybe she was just waiting for someone more... exciting. Even at the last party, everyone did think that Spencer Collins seemed off..."


    "Well, are you really surprised?" a man scoffed under his breath. "Adam has always been the black sheep of the Collins family. Stirring up trouble, disgracing the family name¡ªit''s just in his nature, isn''t it? That is why he was thrown out of the house by Lady Collins in the first place..."


    "True," another agreed, his voice laced with amusement. "If there was ever going to be a third party in a scandal, of course it had to be him. It''s practically tradition at this point. But we must not miss this ententainment. That girl... she was not just anybody. She was the daughter of..."


    "Regretting it now?" Adam asked, his voice low and laced with amusement as he watched Melanie standing still with an unreadable expression.


    She turned toward him then, and for a moment, he expected her to step away, to put distance between them in a desperate attempt to hush the rumors. It would be useless of course, since they were already married but he was already prepared for it. Surprising him, she did the opposite.


    Lifting her chin ever so slightly, she placed a hand on his shoulder and stepped closer to him, just as the music started to play.


    "Let''s dance," she said simply.


    Adam''s brows lifted in surprise and he extended his hand to her, palm up and smiled when she placed her hand in his, letting him lead her to the dance floor.


    As they moved, whispers continued to ripple through the onlookers, hushed yet persistent, their judgment thick in the air. Eyes trailed their every step, some filled with curiosity, others with outright disapproval.


    "Brazen, isn''t she?" someone muttered.


    "Look at them¡ªcompletely shameless."


    Yet, despite the murmurs, despite the weight of countless eyes fixed upon them, Adam couldn''t shake the distinct feeling that Melanie was laughing.


    He glanced down at her, narrowing his eyes slightly. "Why are you amused?" he asked curiously. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead of answering immediately, she leaned in just a fraction closer, her breath warm against his skin¡ªand then, to his utter surprise, she giggled.


    The sound was soft, light, and completely unexpected. It was so infectious that, for a brief moment, Adam almost forgot about the judgmental stares surrounding them. He blinked at her, thrown off by her sudden amusement.


    "What exactly is so funny?" he murmured, tilting his head.


    Melanie finally spoke, her voice hushed yet filled with unmistakable mirth. "Everyone is so busy whispering about us, scandalized beyond belief, yet all I can think about is the look on your face when she kissed you¡ªonly for you to push her away like she was carrying the plague."


    She bit her lip, barely suppressing another giggle, before adding in a teasing whisper, "Adam Collins, you are not a gentleman at all. You are a horrible, horrible man for humiliating her like this. That poor girl..."


    "Are you crazy?" Adam could not help but look at her in amazement." A girl just kissed your husband full-fledged in the middle of a couple hundred people and you are feeling sympathetic towards her?"

 Chapter 62: Teasing

    Chapter 62 - Teasing"Then should I be sympathetic towards you? Melanie asked, still grinning, "Its not as if she stole your first kiss and you felt violated. You made quite a statement with the way you pushed her away."


    Adam shook his head, his lips quirking slightly. "Uh-uh. I like my personal space and do not like to share it."


    Melanie: ".." He liked space? Well, considering the fact that he was always invading her space, one would have thought he did not even know the concept of personal space. She was going to taunt him about that, when he continued,"Also, that person would be you. The one who stole my first kiss. "


    Melanie nearly stumbled at his words, her eyes snapping up to meet his in disbelief. "What do you mean, I stole your first kiss?" she demanded as her brows furrowed, "Are you saying that... yesterday was the first time you''ve ever kissed anyone?"


    She found that hard to believed. No. It was impossible to believe. After all, this man was a known womaniser. Unless he had some weird rule of not kissing when sleeping with someone... like in those dramas...


    Adam tilted his head slightly as he gave her an unreadable expression, "I didn''t say that." Since she didn''t remember her much younger and chubbier self, he was not going to remind her. He continued to simply dance with her as he looked at her with his enigmatic eyes.


    His deliberate choice of words made her narrow her eyes. What exactly was he trying to imply? For a brief moment, she considered pressing him further, demanding a clearer answer. But then she shook her head, dismissing the thought. There was no use getting tangled in his nonsense, so she stubbornly kept her mouth shut, thinking things through.


    Adam studied her for a moment before asking in a probing voice, "Are you not bothered by the new rumors that will start circulating about you and me? About us being cheaters?"


    "No," she said with a casual shrug. "I don''t really care what they say. These people don''t matter to me."


    Adam arched a brow, "They might not matter to you personally, but they could be crucial to reviving LuxeArt. If your reputation takes a hit, so will your chances of bringing it back to its former glory."


    "If they refuse to do business with me because of a few rumors about my messy personal life, then they''re not the kind of people I want to help make profits, anyway."


    Adam laughed then. "This is very interesting. Melon, you really do surprise me at every turn."


    Melanie gave him a wry look," Thanks. I do try hard. So, what do you think is the reason for your ex fiance being here? Just to spread the rumors? That would be quite anti climatic actually."


    Adam laughed then and shook his head," True. But I am sure they must have some plans."


    Even though he said that in a way that it sounded light, Melanie could not help but send him another look. "You sound as if you know what it is..."


    Adam let out a quiet sigh, a bitter smile ghosting his lips. "Hmm. You''d be foolish to ignore the rumors, Melanie. You know, there was this guy back in my school- Top of his class, the kind of student Ivy League schools send invitations to before he even applies. Smart, ambitious... the kind of kid teachers usually brag about. But he had a problem¡ªhis friends. Not the best crowd, a little reckless, made a few bad choices. Some of them were caught smoking on school grounds."


    He paused, his fingers idly tracing patterns on her back, unaware of what they were doing, "Funny thing is, no one ever caught him doing anything. Not once. But suddenly, he wasn''t the promising student anymore¡ªhe was the spoiled one, the bad influence, the one teachers whispered about in the lounge."


    "They couldn''t prove a thing, yet somehow, it didn''t matter. When the time came for university applications, those same teachers¡ªwho once praised his potential¡ªrefused to write him recommendation letters. Said they weren''t sure about his character."


    Melanie listened in silence, watching him carefully. He spoke like he was recounting someone else''s story, but she wasn''t fooled. She had a feeling that Adam might just be the person. Hadn''t he been affected by the rumors as well? About how he was so inhuman and emotionless that he did not even come back for grandmother''s funeral? But who knew the truth?


    However, she didn''t call him out on the story. There was no need for it. They more distance they kept in their personla liefe, the better. Instead, she tilted her head, and murmured, "Sounds unfair."


    Adam let out a dry chuckle. "Yeah, well... life rarely is fair. So, all I am saying is... don''t ignore the rumors. If tomorrow someone calls you a cheater, you will know where the rumors emerged from."


    Melanie nodded, realizing what he meant. People''s memories were shortlived but when it came to scandals, everyone was good at dredging up the past.


    Before she could think more about this,though, Sir Collins returned with the young woman who was now much more composed as she was introduced to the crowd.


    Melanie raised a brow and turned to Adam, "I think we should step down. Lets see what grandfather wants now."


    As Melanie and Adam stepped off the dance floor, Robert Collins stepped in their path easily.


    "I wanted to formally introduce you both," Robert said smoothly as if the earlier scene had not even taken place. "This is my niece, Niana. She has only recently returned from studying abroad."


    The girl smiled at Melanie, carefully avoiding looking at Adam as she said," It is nice to meet you, Miss Melanie. And thank you for earlier. You saved me some embarrassment. I was just hugging my..."


    Melanie cut in then. Surprises as she was by the woman''s thanks, she was already anticipating her next words. She wanted to claim a relationship with Adam again. She sighed. This was going to be so boring.


    sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 63: Possessive

    Chapter 63 - PossessiveThe girl smiled at Melanie, carefully avoiding looking at Adam as she said," It is nice to meet you, Miss Melanie. And thank you for earlier. You saved me some embarrassment. I was just hugging my fiance and then..."


    Melanie cut in then. Surprises as she was by the woman''s thanks, she was already anticipating her next words. She wanted to claim a relationship with Adam again. She sighed.


    She sighed internally. How predictable. This is going to be so boring. She comes, spreads rumors, is taken away and then pretends to be the wronged party.


    "Hugging my husband," Melanie said in a voice that was loud and clear enough, ensuring that everyone nearby could hear every word without straining their ears for gossip. They wanted tea? She would upend the entire kettle on them!


    Niana blinked, caught off guard.


    Adam turned sharply to look at Melanie, his expression unreadable. Robert Collins, who had been standing nearby, also fixed his gaze on her. He had not expected such a swift couter attack.


    "Excuse me?" Niana asked, irritation lacing her voice as she looked down on Melanie. Did this woman just... "What did you just say?" She straightened, her eyes narrowing into thin slits. "Miss Melanie, do you not have any manners? I was trying to thank you, and you rudely interrupted me. Really, this is too low class..."


    Melanie smiled again and this time her lips stretched so wide that she was certain every single one of her teeth was visible. It was not a friendly smile.


    "Oh, I wasn''t interrupting you, Miss Niana," she said sweetly. "I was correcting you, lest you make the same mistake and be embarrassed. You were about to address my husband as your fianc¨¦... again. Now that kind of mistake would have been low class... I am sure you have been uprised of the situaton by now..."


    And while Niana was still stupefied, Melanie raised a single finger and pointed it directly at Adam, who was still standing there, looking completely stunned.


    "This man," she declared, "is mine."


    A murmur rippled through the onlookers. This was really going to be the hottest news! It seemed the usually cold faced Miss Melanie was declaring ownership! They could almost feel that they were part of some drama and wondered what the next part of the script had in store? Would they be able to witness the legendary Director Melanie show off her possessiveness.


    Melanie held Niana''s gaze in challenge as she continued. "So unless you have some kind of proof of this so-called engagement, I''d suggest you stop calling him your fiance. Otherwise, you''re the one who would have no class." She took a small step forward, and lowered her voice just enough to be menacing, making Adam''s eyes widen as she told the woman, "And one more thing. You can address me as Mrs. Collins."


    Niana gaped at her while the others quickly also knew to shut their mouth. It was clearly a warning. If the two people were indeed engaged, then there should be some proof.


    While she stepped back and watched Niana being taken away by the older man who gave her a deep look before leaving, Melanie turned her head to look at Adam who was staring at her with a look in his eyes.


    She frowned. Why was he looking at her so oddly? She was about to step back when he leaned close to her and drawled, "That was hot, Mrs. Collins." He deliberately stressed the title, making sure she knew he''d heard every single word she''d thrown at Niana.


    Melanie shot him a sharp look¡ªone that clearly warned him,'' Whatever you''re thinking, stop it.''


    But Adam? He had no intention of stopping. His grin stretched wider, full of mischief, as he added, "I think I like it, actually. Me belonging to you¡ªit has a nice ring to it. Very... possessive. Reminds me of a dominatrix, you know? All you needed was a whip."


    Melanie''s mouth fell open. "Are you insane?" she hissed, her face heating at the words. Just now, he was warning her of rumors and now he was the one who was spreading them. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam chuckled, looking entirely too pleased with himself. "Oh, come on, wife. You can''t just stake a claim like that and expect me to ignore it. I''m a man¡ªmy ego needs to be stroked. Alongwith other things in case you are interested."


    "Your ego is insufferable," she shot back, straightening her spine. "And I only said that because¡ª"


    "Hush now. Don''t try to give me some excuses. I understand." He sent her a meaningful look then and continued," Becuase I am your man."


    Melanie rolled her eyes at the man beside her and enunciated each word with deliberate clarity. "Forget. I. Said. Those. Words."


    Adam gasped theatrically, and even though to any onlooker it would look that he was whispering sweet nothings in her ear, he was actually teasing her- "Oh, please. It''s far too late for that. The damage is done. And honestly, I''m regretting not carrying a recorder with me. Can you imagine how glorious it would be to have your declaration of ownership on loop? I could play it every morning for motivation."


    Melanie struggled to control her own laughter. He was milking this for what all it''s worth. "You are enjoying this way too much."


    "Of course I am," Adam admitted without hesitation, a wide grin on his face. Then, with a dramatic sigh, he added, "Actually, I should be furious. No woman has ever dared to lay a claim on me before¡ªnot even privately. And yet you? You announced it publicly. For all to hear. Just like that." He clutched his chest again in mock despair. "Tell me, Melanie, how will I ever recover from this? My pristine reputation as someone unattainable is in shambles. Now, I cannot let you shirk this responsibility to me..."


    Melanie shook her head. What responsibility. All she''d done was try to curb the rumors by asking for proof. Just like he''d warned her so that her reputation would not be too affected. And now, he was using that move to make fun of her.


    gossip in slang language

 Chapter 64: Mine

    Chapter 64 - MineKnock. Knock. Knock.


    Adam Collins groaned and opened his eyes a sliver, as the knocking pulled him from the edge of sleep. Dam* it! A few more minutes and he''d have been dead to the world!


    He frowned at the door, debating whether to ignore it. He had just laid down, and if he got up now, there was no chance of falling back asleep. But if the knocking continued, it would be just as bad. And the result would be the same- no sleep. Better to take the risk and see what she wants.


    Grimacing, he forced himself to sit up and dragged his feet to the door. With a scowl rivalling the devil himself, he yanked it open.


    "What?" he muttered, voice laced with irritation.


    Melanie stood there, arms crossed, looking unimpressed. Normally, he might have thought she looked cute, but right now, all he cared about was getting back to sleep.


    "I can''t sleep," she said.


    Adam let out a breath as he ran a hand through his hair. "So, you decided to ruin my sleep too? Really, Melon? This is our second night together, and last night, you kept kicking me all night. And now this?" He narrowed his eyes and then questioned, "Wait... is this just an excuse to sleep with me? You can''t sleep so you want me to hold you?" A slow smirk tugged at his lips and he leaned forward suggestively extending his hand to pull her to him, willing to forego his sleep for Melone. He was nothing if not a caring husband. "If you want to sleep with me, just say so. Don''t be shy."


    Melanie immediately scowled and took a step back, swatting at his ''grasping'' hand like it was a mosquito.


    She pointed a finger at him. "Who wants to sleep with you?! Don''t flatter yourself!" She huffed and then shifted her weight uneasily before throwing a glance back. "There''s some weird noise in my room. I need you to check in case it''s a bug or¡ª" her expression twisted, "¡ªa rodent."


    Adam blinked.


    Adam raised an eyebrow, crossed his arms in front of him and leaned against the doorframe. "Do I look like the pest control guy to you?"


    Melanie scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Right now, you look like a guy who''s about to not be able to sleep because I will not..."


    He smirked and, without giving her a chance to make a threat, reached for his door¡ªpretending to close it.


    "Alright then, goodnigt Melon¡ª"


    "Wait, wait, wait!" Melanie''s hand shot out, stopping the door just in time. Her eyes widened slightly and she was almost ready to beg. "Just check, please! I am scared!"


    Adam studied her for a moment, then sighed, "Fine. But you owe me one for for this, Melon. And I always cash in my favours."


    "Yeah, yeah," she muttered.


    He stepped out of his room, stretching his arms lazily in front of him. "Let''s get this over with¡ª"


    Melanie suddenly narrowed her eyes and raised her hand to stop him. "Wait... aren''t you going to put on a shirt?"


    Adam glanced down at himself, realizing he was only wearing shorts. He grinned. "Why? Jealous that some mice might see your husband shirtless?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie let out a disgusted noise as she rolled her eyes. "You''re insufferable."


    The moment he stepped out into the hallway though she moved fast. Before he could react, she grabbed a luggage bag from the side and darted inside his room, slamming the door shut.


    Click.


    Adam froze, staring at the closed door before he blinked in disbelief. His mouth opened slightly as he processed what had just happened. Slowly, he gave the door an incredulous look and called out, "...Did you just¡ª"


    "Goodnight, Adam!" Melanie''s voice rang out cheerfully from inside, sounding far too smug for his liking. "As we discussed, wherever we spend the first night, that room is officially ours. So, this master bedroom is mine now. You can take the other room."


    His jaw dropped. "Melanie! Open the damn door!"


    A muffled laugh was her only response. "I''ll open it in the morning," she said, sounding way too pleased with herself.


    Adam narrowed his eyes. "You do realize that I can come in if I want to." After all, he''d broken into her room twice already. And the lock on this door was not even as sturdy as the lock on his door in the Collins mansion.


    "But you won''t! That is unfair means!" She called out and he could imagine her leaning against the door, blocking it from him.


    "And this was fair?" Adam called out before he shook his head and a chuckle escaped him despite everything. Damn it, she had a point.


    When they finalized the house earlier that afternoon, they had been in a hurry and agreed to a simple rule¡ªwhichever room they spent their first night in would officially be theirs. No arguments, no take-backs.


    Of course, the moment they got back from their ''marriage'' celebration an hour ago, he had sprinted into the master bedroom, closed the door in her face and declared it his. He had thought he won.


    And now, he had lost it.


    Grumbling under his breath, Adam turned towards the guest bedroom, rubbing the back of his neck. It wasn''t a bad room, but it sure as hell wasn''t the spacious master suite. "You''re evil, you know that?" he called over his shoulder.


    "I know," Melanie replied sweetly, heaving a sigh of relief as she dragged her small bag and sat down on the bed. Thankfully, he had accepted defeat! If he had insisted on invading the room and sleeping here, she didn''t think she could have managed that... not when he was ''dressed'' like that.


    She fell backwards on the bed then and closed her eyes. When he had opened the door, standing there in nothing but a pair of loose shorts that hung dangerously low on his hips, she had almost swallowed her own tongue.


    It was no wonder Adam Collins was so overwhelming. He was soo... and that was the last thought when she finally closed her eyes...

 Chapter 65: Wake You Up

    Chapter 65 - Wake You Up"What are you doing? How did you get in here?" Melanie sat in bed as she stared at the man who had just entered her room.


    "I am here to sleep, of course. Did you really think I would give up this big space to you alone? Hmm? I warned you, didn''t I? That I can bypass all locks..."


    Melanie nodded at his words, but if someone were to ask her what he said, she had no idea. All she could think of and look at was the one who was walking towards her. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was wearing those same loose black shorts that he''d been wearing when she tricked him out of the room. The sight of him in the dim glow of the night light made her stomach tighten. Lying back on the bed, shrouded in darkness, she knew he couldn''t see her clearly. So she allowed herself to stare.


    He had broad shoulders that led to sculpted arms, the kind that looked effortlessly powerful¡ªlike he didn''t just lift weights but actually used that strength. She''d placed her hand there, on his shoulder during the dance, and yet, she had not realized that he was so well built.


    Then there was his chest which was just as devastating¡ªsolid muscle, defined but not overdone like boxers or those wrestlers but rather lean. Just perfect.


    And there, right on both of his pecs, were silver rings piercing his nipples. Even in the dim light, they caught the faintest glint, drawing her eyes like a magnet.


    She had definitely not been prepared for those. When she''d felt them earlier¡ªwhen her palm had accidentally brushed against one, she''d been curious and then when she''d seen him open the door shirtless, it had been a hurricane effort to not look. But now? Now she couldn''t stop staring. She didn''t want to. She wanted to look to her heart''s content.


    First, the lip ring. And now these.


    Jewelry had never been something she associated with hot, but God help her, she wanted to feel those rings. Just like she''d felt the press of the one on his lip when he''d kissed her... She wanted to drag her fingers over them, maybe even press her lips to¡ª


    Her eyes trail down to his abs¡ªeach one meticulously cut, forming a perfect V-line that led dangerously low to the waist band of his shorts. Who wore them so low anyway... A little lower and... she''d be able to see so much more. Her mouth watered at the deliciousness.


    She had to swallow hard as heat pooled low in her belly.


    Then he moved.


    Slow, deliberate steps, closing the distance between them. The mattress dipped as he leaned in, propping himself on his hands, one on either side of her. She was forced to look up into his eyes. She knew she should push him away. She placed her hands on his shoulders, ready to push him but then, the warmth and hardness... she could not help it... she traced them slowly...


    "You like what you see, sweet Melon?" His whispering voice slithered over her and she quickly dragged her hand away. Even his voice was like the devil, inviting her to sin.


    He seemed to have sensed her hesitance and desire warring. He leaned close to her ear, practically purring to her, "You can touch if you want. I saw you looking earlier. Should I help you out?


    Her fingers curled into the sheets to stop himself from taking up his invitiation.


    "I can feel how badly you want me... I can practically taste it, Melon. Come on, feel me.I want those hands on me as well. Don''t be shy. Touch me. Let me f*ck you. You know you want it as much as I do. Tell me, Melon. Tell me you want me to fu*k you. I''ll do it all night and... all day."


    He was so close as he whispered the temptation. Melanie could feel her breath hitch, her entire being filled with Adam.


    Every nerve in her body screamed for her to close the last inch between them. Just a little turn of her head and she would be able to taste his lips. Just let go of the sheets and she would be able to flice against his... Just¡ª


    And then he closed the gap between them. His lips met hers... Gasp.


    Melanie shot up in bed, her heart hammering against her ribs. Her hands fisted the sheets as she stared wildly around the room, lungs dragging in frantic breaths.


    Empty.


    The room was empty.


    No low-hanging shorts. No teasing smirk. No piercing silver rings. No Adam.


    Just darkness. Just silence.


    A dream.


    Her head fell back against the pillows, hands covering her face as heat crawled up her skin even though she had yet to calm down from the reality like dream. She could still feel herself aching there.


    Melanie closed her eyes and inhaled slowly. Trying to calm her wuldly beating heart. Oh GOD! She was so screwed.


    Melanie groaned, turning onto her side and burying her face into the pillow as if that could smother the lingering heat in her body. But it was no use. The dream still clung to her like a second skin¡ªhis voice, his touch, the way his lips had pressed against hers just before reality had ripped him away.


    "God," she muttered as she shook her head. That dream had been all too realistic. She could still feel the goosebumps all over her. How mortifying! How was she supposed to face him tomorrow?


    But the worst part of all this was not just the dream. No. The worst part was that... she had stared at him too well earlier if her subconscious mind could provide such a detailed version for the dream . And the other horrifying part was that she wanted him... really really badly.


    Melanie clenched her jaw and threw off the covers, swinging her legs over the edge of the bed. No. She was not doing this, she thought. She was not sitting here letting him get under her skin. She was going to go out, get some water and not let that cocky man crawl under her skin.

 Chapter 66: Rules

    Chapter 66 - RulesShe felt like a thief as she tiptoed out of the room at the break of dawn. A panda-eyed thief at that. The reason? Adam and his maddening, uninvited invasion of her dreams.


    It wasn''t enough that he had taken over her days with his presence and she would now have to live with him, no, he had to haunt her nights too. And now, after hours of tossing, turning, and mentally cursing him, she was exhausted.


    Carefully stepping over the scattered moving boxes, she made her way toward the kitchen, determined to have breakfast in peace before setting the house in order. More importantly, before Adam could wake up and claim the space around her, she would be safely ensconced in her room.


    Reaching the island, she scanned the grocery bag and quickly retrieved a box of cereal. Simple. Quick. No unnecessary noise or consuming time. Just as she grabbed a bowl from the shelf, a soft sound from behind made her freeze.


    Her heart kicked into overdrive. Shi*


    Slowly, she turned, already bracing for the worst.


    And there he was.


    Adam Collins. Real. Awake. And looking far too hot for this early in the morning. He was still dressed the same way he was last night.


    Loose black shorts still hanging low on his hips. Bare chest. A knowing smirk curving his lips.


    "Good morning, Melon," he drawled, voice still rough with sleep. Her breath caught.


    Oh. She was so unbelievably and definitely screwed.


    Melanie scowled, folding her arms across her chest as she tried¡ªand failed¡ªnot to let her gaze dip below. "Put on some clothes."


    Adam tilted his head, clearly amused. "I am wearing clothes." He stretched his arms lazily, as if putting himself on display, the movement drawing attention to the defined lines of his torso. "See? Shorts. Perfectly acceptable morning attire."


    Her scowl deepened as she looked where he was pointing. Shamelesss man. "That," she jabbed a finger in his direction, "is not decent. You need to be properly dressed in the common area. This is shared space."


    Adam grinned, leaning casually against the counter. "Ah. So, we''re laying down ground rules now? "


    "Yes," she snapped, crossing the kitchen to put some much-needed distance between them. She grabbed her cereal box like it was a lifeline. "We need rules. Boundaries."


    He tsked, shaking his head. "You wound me, Melon. We haven''t even been roommates for twenty-four hours, and you''re already trying to control me. Come on, let''s wait for some time."


    "I wouldn''t have to if you had basic decency," she shot back, pouring cereal into her bowl with more force than necessary. "First rule: You wear a shirt when you''re outside your room."


    Adam hummed, rubbing his chin as if giving it serious thought. "And if I don''t? I like you ogling me."


    Melanie grimaced and scrunched up her face in pure disgust as she denied, "I would not ogle you."


    "Sure, Melon. I believe you." Even though he said the words, his expression directly opposed them. He did not believed her. But, he held up his hands in mock surrender. "Fine, fine. I''ll make sure to decently cover myself next time. Wouldn''t want to distract you."


    Her mouth opened, ready to fire back, but before she could get a word out, Adam smoothly reached forward and plucked the bowl of cereal right from her hands.


    "What the¡ª" She stared, dumbfounded, as he casually took a spoonful and popped it into his mouth. "You... That is mine..."


    "Come on, melon! How can you begrudge your man a simple bowl of cereal? I am yours, this bowl is yours, so effectively we are both yours..."


    Melanie rolled her eyes and quickly filled up another bowl and marched away from the kitchen. She did not have the energy to get into this now...


    She stomped towards the living room, clutching her fresh bowl of cereal like a prized possession. All she wanted was some peace, but no, she had to be stuck with him.


    Settling onto the couch, she shoved a spoonful into her mouth, chewing aggressively as she stared at the blank TV screen. Maybe if she focused hard enough, she could will Adam Collins out of existence.


    Unfortunately for her, the man seemed to have no intention of disappearing.


    A moment later, he strolled in, still barefoot, still annoyingly shirtless, and still carrying her stolen bowl of cereal. He plopped down beside her, stretching his long legs out like he owned the place.


    Melanie shot him a glare. "Why are you following me?"


    Adam scooped up a spoonful of cereal, chewing thoughtfully before grinning and answering," There is no place to sit in the kitchen. We need to get some chairs for that, Melon, so I came here until we get those chairs."


    She exhaled slowly but said nothing. Maybe if she avoided him, he will disappear for sure?


    "Tell me, Melon, what''s our next rule? We discussed only one rule. So, should the second one be- No eating each other''s food??


    Melanie huffed. "I should make a rule against stealing breakfast."


    Adam plopped down on the other side of the couch and shrugged, "It wasn''t stealing. I was only reaffirming what you said. Supporting your words."


    "Theft is theft! Don''t try to make it look like you were supporting me." Melanie glared at him.


    He chuckled and only shoved more cereal into his mouth.


    Melanie shook her head, focusing on her cereal. If she ignored him long enough, maybe he''d get bored and leave. No such luck.


    After a beat of silence, Adam glanced at her bowl. Then, at his own. Then, back at her.


    Melanie felt the shift immediately. Slowly, she turned her head. "No."


    Adam waggled his brows. "Trade?"


    She tightened her grip on her bowl. "Absolutely not."


    "But what if¡ª"


    "Adam, I swear to God, if you even think about¡ª"


    Too late. He lunged.


    With a squeak, Melanie shot up, holding her bowl high above her head. Adam followed, a devilish grin on his face as he reached for it. She twisted away just in time, barely dodging him and keeping her bowl from upending its contents.


    "Give it up, Melon. Sharing is caring."


    "You already have my cereal, you greedy pig!"


    "Yes, but yours suddenly looks better and sweeter. Let me have a taste..."


    She narrowed her eyes and glared at him threateningly. "You wouldn''t dare."


    Adam smirked. "Wouldn''t I?"


    And then¡ªhe moved.


    With a yelp, Melanie darted around the couch, holding the bowl close to her. Adam followed her, doing his best to corner her between the couch and the wall, until he eventually succeeded.


    "Nowhere to run," he murmured triumphantly as he started to walk towards her.


    Melanie''s mind raced. She could either surrender her breakfast... or fight back.


    She made her choice.


    Without hesitation, she dipped her spoon into the cereal and flicked it at him. He wanted her food? Let him have it.


    The milk-splattered impact landed right on his chest. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a second, silence.


    Then, Adam looked down at the mess, the milk dripping down his abs...


    Melanie slapped a hand over her mouth, pretending that she was horrified, but honestly she was only covering her laughter as she whispered," Oops..."


    Adam lifted his gaze, slow and predatory. "Oh, you''re dead, Melon."


    With a squeal, Melanie ran towards her room, closing it behind her as she tried to catch her breath. Hol* shit! What did she do? She''d given herself more images to fantasize too as her overactive imagination now provided her with the question of how the milk would taste if she were to lick it off his abs...

 Chapter 67: Whoopsies

    Chapter 67 - WhoopsiesThe knock on the door made Melanie frown as she turned away from the disaster that was now her bedroom floor¡ªclothes scattered in every direction like a storm had torn through her wardrobe. She hated, hated, hated organizing. The mere thought of it made her want to sink onto her bed and pretend the mess didn''t exist. She knew that once everything was sorted, she''d feel better, but right now? She had no idea where to even begin. And to make matters worse, Adam had decided to show up and bother her.


    Of course, she didn''t need to wonder who was knocking. It had to be him¡ªher one and only pain-in-the-neck roommate. She scowled at the door. Nope. He could knock all he wanted; she wasn''t opening it. Not until¡ª


    Her thoughts were cut off as the door creaked open, slow and deliberate, making her spin around in disbelief. A grinning head peeked in, followed by the rest of him, completely unfazed by her glare.


    Her scowl deepened. "What is wrong with you? At this rate, I''ll have to get my door barred!"


    Adam only grinned wider, utterly shameless, and¡ªwithout a single ounce of hesitation¡ªmarched inside, dragging a luggage bag behind him. Or rather, hopped his way in, stumbling over the sea of clothing littering the floor.


    Melanie''s eyes narrowed as she pointed at the luggage bag. "What is that?"


    Without even glancing up, Adam unzipped the bag and began started to pull out his clothes as he explained. "Since we might have to prove at any time that we''re a real couple, we need actual proof that we live together in the same bedroom and not just roommates."


    Melanie crossed her arms in front of her, her instincts screaming at her. He was definitely going to do something she might not like. Carefully, she asked, "And?"


    "And that means," he continued, shoving a few of his t-shirts onto her already chaotic bed, "our stuff should be mixed up. So, I''ll put some of my clothes in your room, and some of yours in mine. That way, if anyone checks, we can claim we use both bedrooms."


    She opened her mouth to argue¡ªbut before she could get a word in, he had already started moving. With an efficiency that shouldn''t have been possible, Adam swooped down and began arranging his things in her wardrobe. Shirts were folded, jeans were stacked, jackets were hung¡ªwithin minutes his clothes were all inside, occupying half of her space while she stood frozen


    She had spent the last hour just staring at the mess, and here he was, sorting things out like it was child''s play.


    Then, before she could process any of it, Adam marched back toward the bed and say the words that almost sounded like magic to her ears- "Would you like some help?"


    Melanie wanted to refuse but looking at the well-organized part of ''his'' side of the wardrobe, she was tempted... On one hand was her pride on the oter there was praticality...


    Hmm.. .Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhaving him help wouldn''t be the worst thing in the world.She took a deep breath, ready to reluctantly accept his offer, when... "Oh?" Adam''s voice held a distinct note of something that told her, she might not like whatever she will find when she turned. She did that, dreading the scene...


    And there he was. Lounging on her bed like some kind of sheikh... but that was not the problem... the problem was that he was dangling on his fingers... Her panties...The skimpiest one she owned...


    A slow, wicked grin spread across his face. "Didn''t take you for the bold type, Melon." He twirled the panties in the air like some kind of prize. "But I gotta say, excellent taste."


    Melanie felt her entire body go rigid before heat flooded her face. "Adam!" she shrieked, lunging forward to snatch them from his grasp.


    But the ba*tard was faster! He leaned back just in time, actually rolled over her bed like a barrel and with his hand high up in the air, showing coff his ''prize'', he actually had the gall to claim innocense as he said," Relax, I''m just trying to help! I mean, since we''re mixing our things, I should probably put these in my drawer. Just for authenticity, of course."


    Melanie let out a sound of pure outrage as she judged the distance between her and the bed. If only she was trained in martial arts...she would have definitely jumped across the bed and.... "You perverted menace! Give them back!"


    Adam chuckled, clearly enjoying himself. "Hey, no need to be embarrassed! Just so you don''t feel bad, I''ll even put some of my boxers in your drawer.That was we can be even."


    Melanie was going to kill him. No, murder was too kind. She was going to obliterate him.


    Then, before he could react, she grabbed a nearby pillow and whacked him square in the face as she jumped onto the bed. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey¡ª!" Adam sputtered, momentarily stunned.


    Seizing the opportunity, Melanie snatched her panties from his grasp and, for good measure, smacked his arm with them. "Out! Get out of my room before I stuff you in that wardrobe!"


    "I wouldn''t mind being stuffed there... I think you should put me in your panties..." He started with a double entendre only to receive the pillow on his face again.


    But he was not deterred. Instead he grabbed the pillow and tugged hard, making her lose her balance as she fell face forward on the bed. In the next moment, Adam was straddling her, his knees on either side of her waist and her wrists captured by his, as he leaned over and grinned," Caught you. You are such a surprise Melon... Racy panties and now you like rough play..."


    Melanie glared at him. She wanted to scold him but with the way her heart was beating in her chest, she could barely catch her breath. He smirked then and suddenly moved off with a wink," I won''t play tofay but next time..." As she watched him leave, she breathed a sigh of relief but... failed to notice that the panties she had so painstakingly snatched from him, were now missing....

 Chapter 68: Set Up House

    Chapter 68 - Set Up House"Don''t you have to go to work?" Melanie asked, pausing in front of the door as she stopped. Her sharp gaze flicked to Adam, who was sprawled across the couch as if he had no care in the world. He probably didn''t. One arm was lazily draped over the backrest, while the other dug into a bowl of popcorn. She almost groaned at the sight.


    In the five days they had lived together, Melanie had learned two very important things about Adam.


    One¡ªhe was a neat freak. Despite his current lounging, looking every bit like he would never move from that spot and be stuck to it, he had a habit of cleaning up after himself and after her. She had caught him wiping down the kitchen counters three times in one evening, and heaven forbid she left a glass in the sink for later¡ªhe''d washed, dried, and put it away before she even realized.


    She had to admit, it was a relief. She had no interest in sharing a space with a slob. But it was interesting at the same time because it totally warred with his bad boy image.


    Second, the man liked to eat. She had no idea how he got those yummy defined abs because the way he liked to munch, he should have been as large as a house by now.


    Finally, their ''honeymoon'' had come to an end and now it was time to return to work. And since Melanie had to resign from her post as acting chairwoman of ABC industries, today would mark her first day as manager of LuxeArt. And she was excited. It had been so many years since she had worked the floor.


    She smiled as she thought back to the time when she spent all her days there before grandma had to sell it..Shaking her head out of excitement, she glanced at Adam again and realized that he had yet to move or get ready to go to the office.


    "Are you not going to the office?" she repeated, this time with an arched brow.


    Adam lazily popped another piece of popcorn into his mouth, chewing with exaggerated slowness as if savoring every last kernel. He stretched out his legs, completely unbothered.


    "Nope," he finally answered.


    Melanie waited for further explanation, but he didn''t seem inclined to give one. After a few beats of silence, she let out a sigh.


    "Adam," she said, voice firm, "you do realize you hold an active director''s position at ABC Industries, right?"


    "Yeah, about that..." He finally sat up, stretching like a cat before turning to her with a smug grin. "I''ve decided to be a househusband instead."


    She blinked. "Excuse me?"


    "You heard me," he said, tossing a piece of popcorn into the air and catching it effortlessly in his mouth. "According to my dear grandmother''s will, if you and I are married, I can''t interfere in the day-to-day running of the company. So, my corporate career is over before it even began. I''m back to being a trust fund baby... minus the actual trust fund. Therefore, I''ve decided I''ll be a supportive and dedicated househusband."


    Melanie folded her arms, unimpressed. "So, your grand solution is to just... freeload off me?"


    "Freeload?" Adam tsked, placing a hand over his heart as if wounded. "Melon, sweetheart, you cut me deep. I prefer to call it providing moral and emotional support from the comfort of our home. Picture it¡ªyou come home after a long, exhausting day, and there''s hot food waiting on the table. Wouldn''t that be nice?"


    Melanie squinted at him. "You cook?"


    "Of course not, Melon." He scoffed as if the very idea was ridiculous. "But I''ll order takeout right before you get home so it''s fresh. It''ll be just like a home-cooked meal! Well, close enough."


    Melanie opened her mouth to argue, but he wasn''t done.


    "And I can do laundry!" he added quickly, as if that would seal the deal. "I''ll personally wash your clothes. I can even hand-wash your delicate things you know..."


    "You!" Melanie pointed a warning finger at him with narrowed eyes. "Stay away from my clothes!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hurriedly, she marched out of the house, determined to leave before he did something else to get under her skin. She had thought she''d learned only two things about him¡ªbut she stood corrected. There was a third, and it was by far the most important.


    Adam''s sole purpose in life was to irritate her.


    What she didn''t know was that the moment she left, the lazy, indifferent look vanished from his face. In one swift motion, he pushed himself up, the sluggishness melting away as he quickly cleaned up after himself before moving to the empty first floor, where he''d set up his own private office.


    Once there, he quickly made a phone call and soon, Maximilan appeared on the screen.


    "They took the bait," Maximilian reported without preamble. "ABC Group has indeed made overtures, expressing interest in renewing the contract. However, we made it explicitly clear that unless Melanie Collins personally liaises with us, there will be no renewal."


    Adam nodded, as if he had expected nothing less. "Good. Now make sure that when they do give in, it''s on our terms. No compromises."


    Maximilian exhaled, adjusting his glasses. "That won''t be difficult. They''re under pressure, and they know they need us. But..." He hesitated before continuing, "Aren''t you going a bit too far? If you go through with this, and the company needs urgent cash flow, they''ll be strapped. This could put them in a difficult position which would ultimately be a loss to you... And why are you forcing the Melanie issue? Are you trying to get back your wife in there?"


    Adam gave a small smile and shook his head. He had no plans of getting Melanie back into ABC Industries. It would be foolish of him. Melanie was just a cover to keep Spencer distracted... from his original intention. He had no plans to wait three years to get what he wanted. He''d just take it from Spencer like Spencer used to take everything from him...


    Hadn''t he already started by taking Melanie?

 Chapter 69: Hostility

    Chapter 69 - HostilityAs Melanie stepped into the showroom of LuxeArt, a meticulously assembled line of employees stood stiffly in welcome. Their postures were textbook-perfect, rigid with discipline, but their expressions told a different story¡ªblank, wary, as if they were bracing for something unpleasant. It reminded her of all those K-dramas where the employees were always waiting for the arrival of their most hated CEO.


    At the far end of the line, standing with her arms folded and a smug tilt to her chin, was none other than her dear ex-mother-in-law¡ªMadam Collins. Melanie''s steps faltered for just a second as an entirely unrelated yet oddly amusing thought entered her mind.


    Technically, Madam Collins was probably still her mother-in-law.


    But then she shrugged. Ex or not, whether the woman wanted to kill her, manipulate her, or just make her life a living hell, Melanie had long outgrown any need for her approval. In fact, if anything, she''d rather antagonize her. The realization sent a flicker of something sharp through her chest.


    Yes, she wanted to antagonize her. More than anything, she wanted to see this woman humiliated the way she had been time and time again. In this moment, she realized just how bitter she was about the last three years. She''d thought that she was over it... but it seemed apparently not.


    Madam Collins had orchestrated her misery, pulling the strings behind the scenes while wearing that ever-so-pleasant mask of condescension. And now, here she stood, still believing she could control what Melanie did, what Melanie had, who Melanie was.


    She took a deep breath and then with a slow, deliberate smile, she took her time surveying the showroom. "Well, this is... underwhelming." She let the words hang in the air, watching as a flicker of annoyance crossed Madam Collins'' face.


    "Underwhelming?" Madam Collins scoffed, her voice dripping with scorn as she snarked, "Just another example to show that you have no taste or vision." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie''s smile didn''t waver, though she noticed the way a few employees hastily averted their gazes, some poorly suppressing their amusement. Ah, so Madam Collins had surrounded herself with the usual brown-nosers here as well. No surprise there.


    "Ahh! I see the results of your vision, Madam Collins," Melanie mused, her voice syrupy sweet as she took another slow glance around the room. "LuxeArt was once the most sought-after art and furniture store in the city. A place of class and culture. And now? Well... even those in desperate need of charity might turn their noses up at the gaudy knockoffs you''ve managed to shove into these walls."


    "How dare you, Melanie!" Madam Collins bristled, forgetting her plan to humiliate Melanie as she marched down the line of employees and stood nose to nose with Melanie, almost screaming, "I came here out of goodwill, to help you take the reins of this place, and instead of gratitude, you throw insults at me? Ungrateful and ill mannered as ever. Always biting the hand that feeds you. No wonder my Spencer could never fall for¡ª"


    "Don''t," Melanie cut in, her tone ice-cold now, all traces of amusement gone. "Don''t even think about dragging him into this. We both know you''re the only one who ever fed off others, Madam Collins. As for Spencer, if you continue to connect his name with me... I will make sure that his name is dragged through the mud, right along with mine. Oh, and I don''t need your goodwill or your help."


    Madam Collins let out a sharp laugh as she immediately mocked. "Of course you don''t. Because you think you can do everything on your own, don''t you? But let me remind you, the only reason you''re even standing here is because of me. This store, this legacy, in not like your fleeting success as the chairwoman in ABC Industries which was already profitable. This place is still standing here because I allowed it. And just as easily as I built it up, I can¡ª"


    "I can have you thrown out?" Melanie interrupted her softly.


    The sudden shift in conversation caught Madam Collins off guard, and she blinked in confusion for a moment before she realized that Melanie was threatening her. "You wouldn''t dare."


    Melanie arched a brow. "Wouldn''t I?" She turned slightly, her gaze sweeping across the employees¡ªher employees¡ªwho were still watching the exchange with thinly veiled interest.


    Madam Collins laughed then," Do you really think that anyone here would dare to take your orders and touch me?"


    Melanie swept her gaze across the still standing line, taking in the hesitant, uncertain faces of the employees. Their loyalty, it seemed, was still with Madam Collins¡ªor at the very least, their fear of her outweighed any obligation they might feel toward her. They probably thought that Madam Collins still had some power.


    With a calm smile, she turned to the woman and whispered, "You are trespassing on my property, Madam Collins. I suggest you leave for your sake. Because trust me, I''d much rather watch you be dragged out than let you walk away with your dignity intact."


    Madam Collins let out a scoff, and stepped closer," You are nothing but a..."


    Before she could finish her threat, Melanie spoke loudly enough for everyone to hear," All of you know that I am the new owner here. And if you care to keep your jobs, then you will make Madam Collins leave... by hook or by crook."


    She let the words settle, let them press against the hesitance weighing down on them. "If she doesn''t leave, I will consider that you have submitted your resignations."


    The showroom was deathly silent. The employees exchanged uneasy glances, some shifting on their feet, others gripping their hands behind their backs as though debating whether to act or simply wait. They knew Madam Collins and their new boss was family. And if tomorrow, the feud between family was repaired, they would be cannon fodder...


    Thankfully, before Madam Collins could crow in triumph, a single voice cut through the silence. "Madam Collins... please leave."


    All heads turned toward the speaker. A young man, no older than his mid-twenties, stepped forward. He looked directly at Madam Collins, his expression caught somewhere between polite deference and quiet defiance.


    Madam Collins'' eyes flared with disbelief. "What did you just say?"


    The young man swallowed glanced at Melanie and gulped before speakin clearly, "You heard her, ma''am. She is the new owner. If she wants you gone... then you need to leave."


    Madam Collins stiffened, her fingers curling into fists at her sides. "You¡ª" She turned her gaze back to Melanie. "You''ll regret this."


    Melanie gave a small smile and shook her head. "The only thing I regret is ever letting you walk over me. But I promise I won''t do it again..."

 Chapter 70: An Employee

    Chapter 70 - An EmployeeMelanie wrinkled her nose the moment she stepped into her new office. Gosh! She could tolerate the flashy furniture, the over-polished surfaces, and even the overly extravagant d¨¦cor that felt more suited to a five-star hotel lobby than a workplace. But what she absolutely could not bear was the cloying, suffocating scent of Madam Collins'' perfume. The heavy floral fragrance clung to the air making her head ache already.


    For a brief moment, she considered lighting a few incense sticks¡ªsomething calming, maybe sandalwood or lavender, anything to neutralize the air. But then she hesitated. That would make it seem like she was trying to cleanse the space of ghosts or bad omens. And even though she firmly believed her mother in law was no less than an evil spirit, she thought it would be too dramatic. Better to open the windows to let the breeze do its work.


    She had barely settled into the chair when a knock sounded at the door. Looking up, she found a young man standing in the doorway, dressed neatly in the LuxeArt uniform, pleasant smile on his face.


    The man shook his head lightly, an easy expression on his face. "No need for thanks, ma''am. You''re the boss, and we had to follow your order."


    Then, after a quick glance toward the hallway, he leaned in slightly, lowering his voice as if sharing a secret. "To be honest, I did feel a little bad for Madam Collins at first. But then I remembered how she''s treated the staff all these years¡ªalways looking down on us, barking orders like we''re beneath her. So, I figured it was about time someone stepped forward."


    After another moment, he glanced back again before hesitating and talking in a low voice," But, ma''am, you need to be careful. Not everyone was happy with today."


    Melanie arched a brow at the warning. "Oh?"


    He nodded, glancingbackward at the open doorway again to make sure there were no eavesdroppers. "Madam Collins has her loyalists¡ªpeople who will stand by her no matter what. They didn''t like what happened today because they would probably lose their privileges so they sure won''t like seeing you in charge. Just... be careful, ma''am."


    Melanie nodded. She expected as much. But a person coming in to warn her? Hmm. She appreciated that as well. "I see. And do you have any names for me?"


    Of course if the person had come here, he might have his own reasons. Maybe he wanted to use this opportunity to complain about someone and get them out of the way. Or something else. Gone were the days when Melanie would believe in someone being ''nice'' just because. They usually had their own motives.


    Surprisingly, the man shook his head. "Sorry, but I''m no snitch. I''ve said my piece because I thought you should be warned.But what you do with it is up to you." Melanie stared at the man for a few moments. Well, this was good. At least he was not willing to throw someone else under the bus to ingratiate himself with her.


    "Alright," she said, letting the matter drop for now. "Now, tell me about yourself. What do you do here?"


    He straightened and quickly introduced himself. "My name is Ben Harris. I''m the floor manager for the second floor."


    Melanie tilted her head and frowned at this, "The second floor? That''s mostly storage and back-end operations, isn''t it? Why do we need a manager there?"


    "We don''t. I was sent here to be punished."


    "Punished?"


    "Hmm! See, the thing is, hardly anyone comes up here so it means I am alone here everyday with no one to talk to. Since I refused to cater to one of the difficult clinets down there, Madam Collins sent me here. She could not fire me because there was no valid reason. And while I did refuse the client, what the client asked me to do would have amounted to se*ual hrassment so she could not use that as a reason to get rid of me."


    Melanie hummed, considering that. No wonder the man had been willing to step forward and throw Madam Collins out himself. He had a presonal vendetta againt the olf woman as well. Thus, after a moment of consideration, she asked, "Would you be interested in being my assistant?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The young man blinked in surprise before breaking into a grin. "Your assistant?"


    "Yes." She gestured vaguely. "Nothing too complicated. Just a little extra work here and there. Helping me with small tasks, that sort of thing. Of course, I wouldn''t want it interfering with your usual work."


    His grin widened. "Oh, don''t worry about that. Like I said, no one really comes to the second floor. I can handle both jobs just fine."


    Melanie smiled. "Good. Then it''s settled."


    He gave her a playful salute. "Yes, boss. What would you like me to do first thing."


    Melanie smiled at the man''s infectious enthusiasm and ordered. "I''ll need a complete file of all employees, as well as records of all our suppliers¡ªboth the old ones and the new ones. I want to know exactly who we''re working with and who we''ve worked with in the past. After that, I need you to organize all the customer complaints we''ve received over the last three years. Every single one."


    Ben nodded, and then without missing a beat, he spoke up, "I can do that. In fact, the employee records are actually on my floor, and they fall under my domain, so getting those will be quick and easy. As for the complaints... that might be a little trickier. Until about a year ago, they were handled by Mrs. Catherine. She was the one in charge of compiling and managing them, but after she was fired, well... No one really got around to keeping track of those things anymore. Everything just sort of got pushed aside."


    "So you''re saying there''s a mess to sort through?"


    Ben let out a short chuckle. "That''s putting it lightly. But don''t worry¡ªI''ll track everything down. I''m sure Miss Catherine''s files are still somewhere in storage, buried under all the other neglected paperwork. It''ll take some digging, but I should have everything ready for you by tomorrow."


    Melanie nodded, satisfied. "Good. Get it done."

 Chapter 71: A Problem

    Chapter 71 - A Problem"Ma''am, we have a problem."


    Melanie barely suppressed a groan at the words. When was there not a problem? Ever since she had taken over LuxeArt last week, it had been one crisis after another.


    On her very first day, she had faced a mob of furious customers¡ªpeople who had been sold defective or counterfeit products and whose complaints had been ignored for months. They had recently been informed that a new owner was taking over and would like to address the problems. No guesses about who had done that. No one other than Madam Collins would have done something like this.


    The day after that, she had walked straight into a standoff with the company''s new suppliers, who were demanding overdue payments before they provided another shipment.


    Then came the third day, which she had spent calling old suppliers, artists, and partners, trying to rebuild burnt bridges¡ªonly to be met with resentment, accusations, and outright refusals. Most had cursed at her before hanging up, making it clear they had no intention of returning.


    Now, as she looked at Ben, her assistant, she felt a familiar sense of dread settle over her.


    "What is it this time?" she asked, already bracing herself for the next disaster.


    Ben hesitated, glancing nervously over his shoulder. "The employees are planning to resign. Word just got out that a new store is opening at the end of the street, and they''re offering everyone a higher salary. Almost all of our staff have been approached, and from what I''ve heard, most of them are seriously considering the offer. Some have already made up their minds. If we don''t do something fast, we might not have a team left by the end of the week."


    Melanie inhaled sharply. A full-scale mutiny. Of course. Because dealing with irate customers, unreliable suppliers, and a damaged reputation wasn''t enough¡ªnow she had to worry about her workforce walking out too.


    She pinched the bridge of her nose, forcing herself to think. One week. Just one week in, and LuxeArt is already on the verge of collapse.


    She had known this takeover wouldn''t be easy. But she hadn''t expected the foundation to be this rotten.


    "What new store is everyone talking about?" Melanie asked slowly.


    Ben grimaced but as expected of her new assistant, he was qualified- "This one, it is called FineArt and it seems it is owned by Madam Collins."


    Melanie looked up then and sighed. The woman really was after her. "How much did they offer you?"


    Ben shifted uncomfortably, rubbing the back of his neck before shaking his head. "Uh... they didn''t. If the rumors are true about Madam Collins opening the new store, then I doubt she''d want to hire me..."


    Melanie''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Regretting your decision now? All the employees got better offers and here you are¡ªleft on the losing end."


    Ben let out a small chuckle and shook his head stubbornly. "Nope. I''ve seen how you handled things last week¡ªthe customers, the artists, the suppliers..." His voice took on a note of admiration as he continued. "You didn''t just sit behind a desk and send out emails. You went down to the floor, faced the customers'' anger head-on, and made sure they were heard. You tracked down every single artist who was wronged, even when they slammed the door in your face. And the suppliers? I don''t know how you did it, but you convinced some of them to give LuxeArt another chance. That takes guts."


    Melanie''s smile faded slightly, "It takes desperation," she corrected.


    Ben scoffed. "Maybe. But not everyone fights like that when they''re desperate. Most people would''ve walked away and let this place crash and burn. You didn''t. That''s why I don''t regret staying."


    Melanie gave a nod of appreciation and then, with a sigh, she turned back to the real problem. "Alright then, since you''re still here, let''s focus on stopping a full-on mutiny. If FineArt is offering better pay and our employees are interested in moving on, then so be it. Everyone has their own worries. For now, we will focus on our new expansion plan."


    As Melanie meticulously laid out the plan, delegating tasks to him, Ben found himself unable to tear his eyes away from her. He hadn''t lied when he told her he didn''t regret standing up to Madam Collins before.


    But right now, watching his boss work¡ª his admiration deepened into something else entirely. Something he hadn''t quite expected.


    He glanced down at the plan in his hands, a plan that wasn''t just about keeping LuxeArt afloat but about restoring it to its former glory. It was ambitious and daring. She wasn''t just saving a business; she was breathing life back into something that had should have been written off as a failure.


    Sensing his gaze on her, Melanie looked up from the documents, "What?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a second, Ben said nothing. His usual quick wit failed him as his mind caught up with an unsettling realization.


    He shook his head," Miss Melanie, thank you for your trust in me. I''ll make sure to finish all these tasks as soon as possible and support you wholeheartedly."


    Melanie nodded and sent him off, her eyes narrowing. It was odd. As far as she knew, ABC Industries did not have much cash to spare. And Madam Collins was not one to invest her money in something like this. So, how did she suddenly get a building and start FineArt?


    She was sure that the woman had probably been embezzling funds from LuxeArt for some time. But she had been pouring over all the files that had been brought to her and all the accounts seemed to be clean. Too clean. It seemed she would have to put in another night of overtime. Tiredly, she picked up her phone and messaged Adam. As per their ''rules'', they were supposed to inform each other of their plans for the night.


    It was a long time later that she was finally pulled away from the files by the scent of something tasty.

 Chapter 72: Surprised

    Chapter 72 - SurprisedAs the scent of food tickled her senses, Melanie rubbed her forehead, frowning slightly. Had she left the window open? The delicious aroma made her stomach twist with hunger, reminding her that she had skipped lunch.Sigh. She needed to finish quickly and get home.


    Just as she was about to push the thought aside and decisively work, a light knock sounded on her open door, pulling her from her thoughts. She looked up in irritation but then lifted her brows in surprise. "What are you doing here?"


    Her gaze dropped to the takeaway boxes in his hands, and she let out a quiet sigh as realization dawned. "So, this is where the scent was coming from?"


    The man standing before her raised his hands in mock surrender, and grinned widely at her. "Yep. I wasn''t sure what you''d like, so I got a variety of local snacks. Figured you might be hungry." He glanced at her desk, then back at her. "As for what I''m doing here¡ªwell, I work here, remember?"


    Melanie shook her head, and sent him an amused look as she gestured for him to come inside. "I meant, your working hours are over. So why are you still here?"


    Ben Harris stepped forward, placed the containers on the small side table before turning to face her. His grin widened as he spread his arms. "How can I leave early when my boss is still here? As your assistant, I have to do my best to assist you, don''t I, boss?"


    Melanie sighed and shook her head. She''d rather finish reading the reports first and then get home and eat. "Well, since you''re here, make yourself useful and go through these reports."


    Ben huffed dramatically, as he came around to her side of the table, pulling a chair along with him so that they were side by side. "No ''thank you, Ben, for the food''? No ''Ben, you''re so thoughtful''?"


    Melanie gave him a flat look before turning her attention back to her work. "Thank you, Ben, for the food. Though, you just said it was part of your work. Now get to work." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ben rolled his eyes, picked up the file as he sent a look her way and muttered," Next time, I will let you starve, boss."


    Melanie barely spared Ben a glance as she flipped through the next page of her report, her mind fully occupied with the numbers in front of her. She was vaguely aware of him shifting in his seat, but she didn''t think much of it¡ªuntil she felt his elbow lightly brush against hers.


    She frowned but didn''t look up as she muttered,"Move your chair, Harris."


    The man moved his chair aside a bit while muttering sorry but even so, he continued to be too close to her.


    Melanie hummed in vague acceptance and was then already back to scanning the data.


    But soon, the man was moving and before she could ask him what he was upto, he''d opened one of the takeaway boxes and taken out a dumpling, which he now picked up and held it to her lips," Here, boss.Eat something."


    Melanie blinked at the dumpling hovering near her mouth before leaning back slightly, her gaze shifting to Ben with mild disbelief. "Mr. Harris, aren''t you taking your assistant job a little too seriously? You are not my nanny." She crossed her arms. "Please put that on a plate. I''ll take it soon."


    Ben''s lips twitched, "But it''ll get cold..."


    She gave him a deadpan stare. "Then I guess I''ll eat a cold dumpling."


    "Why eat a cold dumpling when you can eat a hot one?" Melanie finally gave her full attention to the man sitting next to her. For a moment, he reminded her of Adam who was just as pushy. But then she shook her head. That guy would have not tried to reason...


    "Ben Harris? If you are going to disrupt my work, get out of the office." She finally told him, while pushing the chopsticks away with her finger.


    Finally, Ben placed the dumpling back into the box, but he could not help and turn back to her to mutter," You work too hard, boss."


    Melanie was about to snap at Ben, for continuously distracting her, when a sharp knock sounded on her door¡ªagain. She inhaled deeply, closed her eyes for a brief moment as she tried to summon what little patience she had left. Another interruption. Could she not have a single moment of peace? This was the last report dam* it! Then she could go home and sleep for the next two days of the weekend!


    She exhaled slowly, forcing herself to mask her frustration before finally looking up as her eyes widened in surprise. "What are you doing here?"


    Adam didn''t answer right away. Instead, his gaze flicked over the scattered reports on her desk before shifting to the man seated a little too close to her. His eyes lingered for a fraction longer than necessary, before he stepped inside slowly.


    "I came here for you. You''ve been skipping dinner and I was worried you might try to starve yourself to death." His lips quirked slightly, but his words carried an edge as he continued. "But I can see I was mistaken."


    Melanie, like the utterly oblivious woman she was, missed the slight inflection in his voice and the faint questioning note beneath the seemingly offhand remark. To her, it was just Adam being Adam. But the scene before Adam seemed to tell him a different story.


    A single open box of dumplings sat on the small side table between her and another man. Only one pair of chopsticks resting inside. It was a small detail. But it seemed so speak volumes.


    Ben Harris, on the other hand, did not miss the pointed look Adam sent his way. He bristled and straightened in his seat. His expression was carefully neutral, but his voice carried an unmistakably hostile as he asked, "And who are you?"


    Adam gave him a smile then as he continued to walk closer," The husband, of course."


    Ben stiffened.


    His gaze flicked to Melanie, as if expecting some kind of reaction from her¡ªsome denial, some shift in demeanor. But she remained utterly focused on her work, flipping through reports with the same unwavering attention she had given them earlier.


    But before Ben could say anything, Adam did what he did best. Make his claim without having to say a word.


    Casually, he leaned over Melanie, picked up a dumpling from the box with his hands and brought it to her lips.


    Ben''s eyes widened and he was about to snap at Adam for disturbing her when, Melanie opened her mouth and took a bite, all the while, her eyes glued to the documents in front of her.


    Ben''s mouth opened in shock and he watched as Adam then brought his thumb to his lips and rubbed the little left-over oil over them before shifting his gaze back to Ben. There was no challenge in his expression, no gloating, no hostility. Just quiet amusement. As if he knew exactly Ben wanted but did not even consider the man a threat.

 Chapter 73: Try Me

    Chapter 73 - Try MeLike a man who had already won a game before the other player even realized he was losing, Adam picked up another dumpling, took a bite for himself and asked," So, you must be the assistant. The one who helped Melanie to have my mother thrown out?"


    Melanie glamced up. His mother? That was the first time she had ever heard him refer to Madam Collins that way. Usually, it was a cold, detached ''the woman'' or a sharp ''her''¡ªnever something as personal as my mother.


    It wasn''t lost on her, and she opened her mouth, ready to ask about it, but before she could utter a single word, a half-eaten dumpling was unceremoniously stuffed into her mouth. She made a muffled noise of protest, glaring up at Adam, who merely smirked and turned his attention back to Ben.


    "I am," Ben finally answered stiffly and Adam nodded, "Good. Then I''ll assume my wife is in good hands while she works herself to death."


    Melanie let out an indignant sound, finally managing to chew and swallow the dumpling Adam had practically forced into her mouth. She shot him a look. "I do not work myself to death."


    Adam arched a single brow, unimpressed. "You''re still at the office past hours." He glanced at the clock pointedly before adding, "On a weekend."


    Melanie blinked, "Oh."


    Ben, who had just complained about her being too hardworking, took a small step forward to defend her, "She was just finishing up."


    Adam glanced at the reports in front of her, then at Melanie. "Are you?"


    Melanie hesitated. "Almost."


    "Mm," Adam mused, as if he didn''t quite believe her.


    Then, without waiting for her response, he leaned down again, this time brushing a light kiss against her temple, as he whispered, "Finish up quickly. I''ll be waiting in the parking."


    With that, Adam nodded at Ben and walked out, whistling a tune that further moved to irritate Ben.


    It was almost thirty minutes later, when Melanie finally closed the file and started gathering her things that Ben spoke up again," Boss. The dumplings..."


    Melanie paused, blinking. She followed his gaze to the half-eaten, now-cold box of dumplings sitting untouched. Other than the one and half piece that Adam had fed her, she''d not eaten any thing else.


    She sighed, rubbing the back of her neck. "I''ll take this with me." She then tilted her head slightly, noting the second unopened box near him. "You haven''t eaten yours either, so have a great dinner too."


    She gave him a small, as she picked up the box. "Thank you for the food, Ben. I''ll see you on Monday."


    Ben didn''t say anything right away. His fingers curled slightly against the desk before he finally gave a slow nod. "See you on Monday, boss." However, as he watched her leave, he could not help the bitter taste in his mouth. He''d thought they could have had a date...


    ***


    The elevator doors slid open, and Melanie stepped into the basement parking. As she did, she looked around, looking around for Adam but not spotting him anywhere in the nearly empty place.


    She barely had time to react before she was suddenly pulled forward, her back meeting the cool surface of a sleek black car. A gasp left her lips, the half-formed scream catching in her throat as Adam caged her in, both hands braced against the vehicle on either side of her.


    Her heart pounded from the sudden movement, breath coming faster as she snapped at him, glaring, "What the hell, Adam? What is it with you always manhandling me?"


    But Adam didn''t answer. His head dipped lower, his breath warm against her skin as he trailed his nose along the curve of her ear. "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you that? Not even three weeks to our wedding, and you are already avoiding me and sharing cozy dinners with another man, hmm? Tell me, wife, are you preparing a green hat for me?"


    Melanie''s jaw dropped. She jabbed a finger at Adam before poking his shoulder with it, eyes flashing. "A green hat? Are you acting like a crazy real husband now, Adam Collins? I was working and sharing a meal with my assistant¡ªnothing more!"


    Adam didn''t look the least bit convinced. He leaned in closer instead as a smirk played at his lips. "Ahh. An assistant who seems to like you. And from what I saw, you don''t seem to mind his attention."


    Melanie scoffed and pressed her palms against Adam''s chest, trying to push him away. He didn''t budge. It was like trying to move a mountain. Realizing the futility, she rolled her eyes and shot him an exasperated glare.


    "That is exactly why I ate the dumpling from your hand! Why else would I let you feed me? Do I look like I''ve lost my sanity?" She huffed, crossing her arms trying to put some distance between them. "I only did it to make sure Ben wouldn''t get any foolish ideas." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam smirked, clearly entertained. "Hmm? So eating from my hands is insanity?" His voice dropped further as he stated, "Then I suppose I''ll have to do my best to drive you completely mad."


    Melanie took a deep breath, reminding herself that she was now immune to Adam''s charms and closeness, though her rapidly beating heart said otherwise as Adam continued, " But I am impressed that my Melon is not so ignorant. So, why are you sparing his feelings, hmm? You were so direct with me..."


    Melanie closed her eyes for a moment, before opening them and looking at Adam wearily," I am really, really tired. You and I both know your supposed ''feelings'' for me aren''t real. But Ben Harris is a capable assistant, and I''d like to keep him around. So yes, I''m being gentle with him. Now would you please move so that we can go home?"


    Adam looked at her silently for a moment then before he rubbed his nose against her cheek," I am capable too, Melon. Try me..." With that, he pressed against her suggestively for a moment before moving away, letting Melanie finally breathe...

 Chapter 74: A Plan

    Chapter 74 - A Plan"Here, this can be used to put our FineArt Studio at the top," Madam Collins said excitedly as she placed a thick file in front of Spencer. Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction and her voice was full of anticipation, unlike her usual self.


    Spencer looked up from his own paperwork and regarded his mother with a frown. "What is this, Mother?"


    "This," she said slowly, tapping the file with a manicured finger, "is the strategic plan Melanie painstakingly put together to revive LuxeArt. But now, I have it in my hands. Right now, LuxeArt is struggling¡ªthey''re barely keeping their head above water, still scrambling to secure the necessary funds. Melanie intends to present this plan to banks and investors for loans. But imagine, my dear, if we were to implement it first. Wouldn''t that be brilliant?"


    Spencer took the file and flipped through the pages, his frown deepening as he absorbed the contents. The more he read, the more his irritation grew, making him feel uncomfortable as he looked at his mother with a scowl. "How exactly did you get this, Mother?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Collins waved a dismissive hand, entirely unbothered by his tone. Instead, she beamed happily, already imagining the humiliation she would deal Melanie, thus getting her own revenge. To her son, she answered, "I have my ways, Spencer. I have a few trusted eyes and ears inside Melanie''s circle¡ªpeople who know how to get me what I need. She may think she''s clever, but I outmaneuvered her at every step! I even planted the perfect bait."


    She let out a delighted chuckle, leaning back in her chair. "I had one of my people spread the rumor that I was opening a new high-end gallery and was offering positions with better salaries and irresistible benefits. Naturally, some of her employees took the bait. The moment they did, they brought valuable information along with them¡ªthis plan included."


    Spencer arched a brow, at that, "And you''re going to use these people? The ones who betrayed Melanie so easily? Today they''ve sold her out, tomorrow they will sell you out for benefits."


    His mother laughed again and shook her head.. "Oh, of course, I am not going to hire them! Your mother is not foolish. I have no intention of keeping them around. I selected them very carefully¡ªeach one of them is incompetent in their own way. They are nothing more than disposable tools to get what I needed. However, the ones who truly matter, the skilled artists, designers, and craftsmen?" She leaned forward, eyes gleaming. "Those, Spencer, I have already taken care of."


    He narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "Do you not remember how I managed LuxeArt in her name? From the moment she went to work at ABC Industries, I was the one pulling the strings, handling operations, making decisions at LuxeArt. And over the past two years, every single time I let someone go¡ªwhether it was staff, suppliers, or top-tier artists¡ªI ensured they believed Melanie was responsible. To them, she was the cold and ruthless one, while I remained their trusted ally."


    Spencer exhaled sharply, recognizing his mother''s cunning for what it was¡ªboth impressive and ruthless. "So, you think they''ll come back to you now, just like that?"


    "Not think, dear boy. I know they will. Melanie has been desperately trying to win them back this past week. She even personally reached out to the bigger artists, but they have all refused her. And why wouldn''t they? As far as they know, she was the one who cast them aside in the first place. But me? I was the gracious, understanding figure who sympathized with their plight. And now, when I offer them a place at FineArt with open arms, they will gladly walk back through my doors."


    She smirked, gesturing towards the file. "Now, imagine if we were to combine this plan¡ªher plan¡ªwith the talent I have been keeping within reach all this time. FineArt wouldn''t just climb to the top, Spencer. We would dominate the scene, leaving LuxeArt in the dust."


    Spencer looked down at the plan in his hands, his fingers tightening slightly around the edges. The weight of the document was nothing compared to the weight of the thoughts running through his mind. As he scanned the pages, he couldn''t help but be reminded of just how brilliant a strategist Melanie was.


    He had already witnessed her prowess firsthand when he stepped in as the interim CEO. The momentum she had given ABC¡ªit was something their competitors could only dream of. Even if he chose to do nothing, the company would continue on the trajectory she had set, and keep making profits. It was out of sheer desperation that he was still following the path that she had approved earlier.


    Spencer exhaled sharply, a flicker of guilt creeping into his chest. He had let himself be swayed by Mr. Grif''s suggestion... no, he''d just been swayed by multiple things and abandoned Melanie...


    Shaking his head, he snapped the file shut, his jaw tightened as his gaze lifted to meet his mother''s. If only Madam Collins had poured this much effort into establishing FineArt instead of focusing all her energy on dismantling LuxeArt, things would be vastly different.


    Instead of thriving through innovation, they were resorting to underhanded tactics to take down a company that was already struggling.


    He took a deep breath, his decision firm in his mind. "No, Mother. We will not be using this plan."


    The room fell into a heavy silence.


    Madam Collins stiffened at his words, her expression twisting into one of disbelief before sharp anger took over. "And why not?" she demanded, her voice cold with barely concealed fury. "Do you have any idea how much money I''ve spent acquiring that report? How many resources I''ve used? And now you''re telling me we''re just going to throw it all away?"


    She took a step closer and glared at him. "What is it, Spencer? Have you suddenly developed a soft spot for her?" Her tone dripped with accusation. "Have you forgotten that she chose Adam over you? And now you''re having regrets? Is that why you''ve been ignoring Hallie as well?"


    Her voice sharpened as she continued, "But let me tell you something¡ªyou need to stop this foolishness. Melanie won''t come back to you, no matter how much you try to convince yourself otherwise. So give up, Spencer. Move on."

 Chapter 75: A Plan (2)

    Chapter 75 - A Plan (2)She turned on her heel, prepared to walk out, and take her complaints to her father-in-lawl. But before she could reach the door, Spencer exhaled slowly, suppressing the guilt that weighed heavily on him all the time. His voice was calm when he spoke up. "It''s not about moving on, Mother. It''s about losing the advantage."


    Madam Collins halted in her tracks, her brow furrowed as she turned back to face him. "What are you saying?" she asked suspiciously. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Spencer leaned back in his chair, his fingers drumming against the closed file in front of him. "By spreading rumors about FineArt, you''ve already exposed your plans. Melanie is no fool when it comes to business. If anything, she thrives in adversity. The biggest example being ABC. She has already begun stabilizing things¡ªhandling customers, reassuring employees, and making adjustments that will keep LuxeArt afloat. She won''t sit back and wait for us to take advantage of her weaknesses."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. "If we move forward with this plan now, she will adapt. She will come up with a new strategy, one we won''t be able to predict. And worse, she will realize that she has a leak within her team. Once she figures that out, she will get rid of our spies and tighten security around her operations. If that happens, we won''t just lose this battle¡ªwe will lose our ability to anticipate her moves altogether."


    Madam Collins pursed her lips, the fire in her eyes dimming slightly as she absorbed his reasoning. She was not a woman who backed down easily, but she was also not foolish enough to dismiss her son''s well-calculated argument. Slowly, she walked back toward him, her tone measured as she asked, "So, you have another plan?"


    A slow, knowing smirk came on Spencer''s lips as he nodded. "Yes. Instead of using our spies now, we play the long game. Focus on the strategy I''ve proposed for now¡ªlet Melanie carry on with her work undisturbed. Let her think she has the upper hand. Once her plans are fully in motion, and she has secured the loans she so desperately needs, that''s when we strike. We wait until she''s committed¡ªuntil she''s invested too much to back out. That''s when we hit her where it hurts the most."


    Madam Collins studied her son carefully, her expression unreadable. Then, slowly, a small, satisfied smile curved her lips. "Cunning," she admitted, nodding approvingly. "I suppose I raised you well after all. Promise me, Spencer. You will avenge your mother''s humiliation. She has made me a laughing stock among so many people! Don''t forget that, Spencer!"


    She sat down in the chair across from him, lacing her fingers together as she tilted her head. "Tell me more. How exactly do you propose we execute this plan? We need to be meticulous."


    Spencer sighed and explained a few things to his mother, "First, we let her get comfortable. She thinks she''s in control right now, but that''s exactly what we want her to believe. The moment she secures those loans, she''ll start making investments and working on this. She''ll hire new talent, expand production, and revamp LuxeArt''s image. We let her go all in. The more she puts into this, the higher the stakes become."


    "And then, we create a crisis. A big order gone wrong, multpile lossed and eventually, all her money will be drained."


    Madam Collins nodded, pleased with this! Yes! If she had already taken loans then her credit standing in the market would go down and she would not be able to secure the money again. At a time like this, she would really push her into the ground.


    Spencer would indeed go according to the strategy¡ªbut not for the same reason his mother believed. While Madam Collins was consumed with the idea of ruining Melanie completely, Spencer had something else in mind.


    He didn''t just want to see her struggle¡ªhe wanted to break down every wall she had built between them until she had no choice but to turn to him.


    His mother''s thirst for revenge was short-sighted. To him, what Melanie had done was simply getting back at his mother. Of course she would have wanted to take out her anger on the person who had made her life a living hell for the last three years.


    But ha had no intention to destroy LuxeArt. If that place was completely destroyed, there would be way for him to control Melanie. That place was her family''s legacy to her and thus her only weakness.


    No, destruction and humiliation wasn''t the endgame Spencer envisioned. What he wanted was for Melanie to realize that she couldn''t win without him. That no matter how hard she fought, she would simply find herself back in his orbit.


    So, while Madam Collins spoke of humiliating Melanie, Spencer leaned back in his chair, silent, allowing her to revel in her fantasies of revenge. Let her think they were on the same page. Let her believe he was the son she had molded.


    But in the end, the only one who would have the last laugh was him.


    He didn''t know why Melanie consumed his thoughts so completely now. It hadn''t been part of his original plan. He''d thought that once she was out of the picture, he could finally move forward with Hallie. And yet, every time he closed his eyes, it wasn''t Hallie he saw. It was Melanie. The way she used to look at him when she still believed in him, the way her body fit against his in sleep, how she had once instinctively reached for him in the dark, trusting him even in unconsciousness, on the night he had returned. How things would have been if he had indeed taken her then...


    He wanted that back. All of it. The quiet moments, the fire in her eyes, the way she used to say his name, even the sadness that he had put there. It was all his. She was his, even if she refused to acknowledge it now. Even if she had turned to Adam in a desperate attempt to hurt him. She would always be his. And by the time he was done, she wouldn''t just realize it¡ªshe would have no choice but to accept it.

 Chapter 76: Not Trustworthy

    Chapter 76 - Not TrustworthyShe should have known not to trust Adam Collins! This is exactly what happened when she did.


    She thought back to the conversartion they''d had in the car when she''d almost fallen asleep, while they had been stuck in traffic. He''d suggested that she grab some shut-eye! That he would wake her up once they arrived.


    And like an idiot, she had believed him. She had even thought that the moment the car stopped, she would naturally wake up and wouldn''t need him to wake her up.


    And now, here she was... in some strange room, in bed.


    Slowly, Melanie pushed herself up, blinking against the dim light as she took in her surroundings trying to make out the room beyond the light of the night lamp. A hotel room. She could see that now. The white sheets around her, thick curtains drawn shut and a bedside lamp¡ªit was definitely not her bed, not her room.


    She exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand over her face. How had this even happened? The last thing she remembered was Adam pressing in too close, making her stomach twist uncomfortably just before they got into the car. She had been too focused on putting distance between them. Sleep had seemed like the perfect way to shut everything out.


    She turned her head and grabbed her phone from the nightstand, flicking on the screen. Her breath caught.


    Six in the morning.


    She blinked. Then blinked again before falling back onto the pillows.


    She''d slept through the entire night.


    Just how exhausted had she been? Gratned, she had been functioning on next to no sleep for the last week but to not even know when the car had stopped and then to be carried into a room...


    Melanie didn''t waste another second. Heart hammering, she shoved the blanket aside, ready to scramble out of bed and go home...


    But before her feet could even hit the floor, the door swung open. And there he was.


    Looking entirely too smug, as if he had been expecting this exact reaction from her. His eyes flicked to the bedside clock before returning to her, a slow, knowing smile tugging at his lips. "Right on time," he mused, nodding slightly. "I guessed correctly¡ªyou''d wake up with your natural clock."


    Melanie scowled. "What the hell am I doing here? Why am I in here instead of at home? Why did you bring me here?"


    Adam didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he stepped inside and shut the door behind him. His hands slipped into the pockets of his robe as he strode toward the bed, his eyes never leaving hers.


    Then, to her utter annoyance, he sat down beside her. No¡ªhe didn''t just sit. He stretched out, leaning back against the headboard as if this was his bed and he belonged here. Melanie tried to move over but then, the jerk pulled her so that she fell back on the bed and then, he rolled over so that he was halfway on top of her body.


    "What do you think a hotel room is for? Hmm?" Even as he said that, he settled more of his weight against her so that she could feel his hard chest against her breast.


    Melanie let out a sharp breath and pressed her hands against his chest, feeling rhe soft robe under her touch as she tried to push him off. "Get off me, Adam!"


    "You''re awfully feisty this early in the morning. You sure you don''t want to go back to sleep and catch some more shut eye? We have this big, comfy bed all to ourselves."


    Her jaw clenched as her fingers curled against the soft fabric of his robe. He was warm. Too warm. And he smelled like fresh soap and something deeper, something entirely him. It was irritating. Distracting.


    "You''re insufferable," she ground out.


    Adam grinned, lowering his head just enough that his lips hovered near her ear. "You always say that." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She made a sound of frustration, turning her head away before he could see the heat creeping up her neck. "Because it is the truth! Can you please stop invading my personal space and move over?"


    "Personal space?" He chuckled, shifting so that his nose brushed against the side of her cheek. "Sweetheart, we''re married. Your personal space is my personal space."


    "That is not how it works!" she hissed, trying again to shove him off. Why did she put up with him always... taking liberties! Dam* it! Next time, she would kick him in the ba**s!


    This time, as if sensing her thoughts, he let her go, rolling onto his side with a lazy stretch, his head propped up on one hand as he watched her. Amusement danced in his eyes, as if he found her flustered state entirely too entertaining.


    Melanie sat up quickly, dragging a hand through her hair. "I swear, if you don''t start explaining¡ª"


    "Alright, alright. I''ll explain. I actually came to your office because of this."


    She blinked. "What?


    He sat up as well, his expression turning slightly more serious. "You didn''t think that I would just come to your office to play the jealous husband or be your chauffeur, right?"


    Melanie had actually wondered about that- his reason for sudden appearance but then she had been distracted by other things...


    "There was a leak. A pipeline burst and caused a flooding and a short circuit. Power''s out, and the whole place is going to be unlivable for the next few days."


    Melanie stared at him, processing the words. "You''re joking."


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" He gestured at his face. "You think I brought you here just for the sake of irritating you?"


    "Yes," she said flatly, giving him a stare.


    His smirk returned full force. "Well, that was only an added bonus."


    Melanie groaned and pressed her fingers against her temples. "This is just... great."


    "Hey," he said, nudging her, "Look on the bright side."


    "There''s a bright side?" Melanie asked slowly.


    Adam grinned. "We get a little getaway. Just the two of us... Just me, you, and this hotel bed."


    The next minute, he groaned as his stomach was met with an elbow...

 Chapter 77: Amazed

    Chapter 77 - AmazedMelanie was amazed. As she looked out from the hotel''s courtyard at the mountains surrounding it, she could hardly believe it. She hadn''t just slept¡ªshe had slept through the entire journey from one city to another. From the bustling noise of the city, she was now in the quiet outskirts, surrounded by peace. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stirred her spoon in her coffee, watching the ripples spread. How long had it been since she''d felt this at ease? She had been sitting here for the past three hours, simply staring outside, unhurried for the first time in a long while. Her mind a complete blank.


    Or at least, almost blank. One thought refused to leave¡ªhim. He seemed to have started living in her head. The man currently fast asleep upstairs. After their early morning "meeting," he had pulled her close, muttered something about just sleeping for now since he was exhausted from the drive, and then promptly dozed off¡ªpractically on top of her.


    And genuinely fallen asleep not just pretending to be asleep! She''d been amazed! How could someone who was talking a minute ago could just pass out the next minute was beyond her.


    After multiple attempts to move him over had failed and he''d continued to hold her as if she was his own personal pillow, she had decided to try and wriggle out of his grasp. It had taken a ridiculous amount of twisting and maneuvering to free herself from him, nd she''d felt like a fish caught in net, flopping and twisting until she finally wriggled loose. And he had still been out cold!


    Only then had she managed to escape to the hotel''s buffet in search of food. And then decided... not to return to the bedroom.


    As she absentmindedly stirred her coffee, lost in thoughts of him, a familiar voice brushed against her ear. "You left me alone in bed. I am sad."


    Melanie stiffened, her fingers tightening around the handle of her mug but she gave no other reaction keeping her gaze fixed on the mountains as if they held the secrets of the universe.


    Undeterred, he slid into the seat opposite her making his presence as impossible to ignore as ever. Before she could react, he reached forward and casually pulled her coffee mug toward himself. Without hesitation, he took a slow, deliberate sip.


    Melanie finally turned her gaze to him, arching a brow. "Seriously? Now you''re going to steal coffee as well?"


    He smirked, set the mug back down in front of him as if it had always belonged to him and questioned, "What are your plans for today?"


    She exhaled and leaned back in her chair. "Well, considering my laptop and work files are not here, I guess I have no choice but to treat this as an actual vacation and... continue to rest."


    He hummed, studying her with that unreadable expression of his. "Sounds like a solidly boring plan. Why don''t you join me instead?"


    "Join you?" The instant the words left his mouth, images of joining him in bed flashed through her mind. She quickly shook her head in an attempt to clear the thought. God damn it! She really needed to get her head checked¡ªwhy did it always end up in the gutter whenever he was around?


    "Hmm. There''s a lake a little further into the mountains, I''ve heard it is a good place to visit."


    Melanie hesitated instead of outright refusing him, which she would have done under normal circumstances. She thought of the tranquil waters she used to sit by back home with her grandmother, and a sudden longing washed over her. Even if it wasn''t the same lake, it would be nice to find some peace. Just staring at the still waters.


    "Okay. I''d like that."


    Adam grinned, chuckling lightly. "My, my, Melon! I thought I''d have to coax you. Hmm... I guess a good night''s sleep makes you more agreeable. I''ll have to remember this for future reference."


    Irritated by the mention of future reference becuase her own dirty brain offered up scenarios for how he might use it¡ªshe grabbed the coffee mug from the table and took a sip.


    "Hey! That''s my coffee!" Adam protested, but Melanie simply glared at him.


    "It was mine first. You should be careful about stealing things because people would reclaim their things."


    Adam grinned and pointed out, "This is an indirect kiss you know. We are drinking from the same cup."


    Contrary to his expectation, she rolled her eyes instead of blushing, "Nah. You drank from that side. Also, with your habit of stealing my food, if I were to think about these things and not claim my food, I''ll be starved."


    Adam grinned and then placed a hand on his heart, "You wound me Melon! I would never let you starve!" She shot him a deadpan look, then took another sip from the mug, deliberately slow as she said, "I''ll believe you when you stop stealing my food."


    Adam shook his head, and vowed, "Sorry my Melon. The only way I will stop stealing your food is when you... Let me steal a few kisses..."


    Melanie harrumphed and when she felt a giggle threatening, she quickly sipped her coffee. The man was always talking about seducing her or something to distract her. No wonder his presence always made her think naughty things.


    Seeing that his motive had been accomplished, Adam stood up before casually mentioning, "You should wear something comfortable for the lake trip. I''ve already placed your bag in the room." He paused, letting the words settle for a moment. "And just so you know... I was very careful packing your things."


    She narrowed her eyes, trying to decipher his expression behind the inflection on ''very''. "What does that mean?"


    His grin widened,"Oh, I was very particular. Everything''s in its right place. Especially... your lingerie."


    Melanie''s face immediately flushed, her fingers gripping the edge of the table as she stood up abruptly. "Are you serious?" she sputtered and whispered. "You packed my¡ªmy lingerie?!"


    Adam''s smirk only deepened, clearly enjoying every moment of her discomfort. Just what he needed to make his morning... "What? I was just being helpful. If you''d rather I should not have packed and you would go around commando, I have no problems with that..."


    Her cheeks burned, and she shot him an incredulous glare as he walked away, after ruining her perfectly perfect morning!

 Chapter 78: Fish

    Chapter 78 - FishShe could have kicked herself. Just this morning, when she had barely opened her eyes, a nagging voice in the back of her mind had reminded her¡ªtrusting Adam was a mistake. After all, that is how she had ended up in this hotel.


    And yet, what had she done? She had gone ahead and made the same mistake all over again immediately after breakfast, as if she had learned nothing from past experience.


    She had envisioned a peaceful afternoon by the lakeside, maybe stretched out on a lounge chair, sipping something cold while enjoying the gentle breeze. Instead, she found herself standing at the edge of a bustling lakeshore full of water sport activities. Granted, the place was not too crowded but it was definitely not too quiet. There were people trying jet skis, paddle board, etc and she was sure she saw a large inflated water slide in the distance.


    "Come on, Melon," Adam said, grinning like a kid in a candy store. "Tell me, what do you want to try out first?"


    "There. That." Seeing Melanie point towards the direction of a sun lounger, Adam grabbed her wrist and pulled her along. "Melon, do you want me to change your name to boring Melon? Hmm? Or an old woman? Come with me."


    Melon exhaled heavily and pointed toward a sun lounger tucked under a large umbrella. "That one," she said. "I want to go there and lay down like a salted fish."


    Adam barely spared the lounger a glance before shaking his head, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "Yeah, no. Not happening, Melon. Come on, don''t turn into an old woman. That place is only for old people and kids."


    Before she could protest, he grabbed her wrist and began pulling her along.


    "Adam¡ª!" she yelped, digging her heels in to stop herself but it made no difference. He was far too determined, and she was far too unwilling to cause an actual scene.


    "I didn''t kidnap you and bring you all the way out here to be a salted fish, Melon," he said by way of an explanation while guiding her past the line of waiting kayaks, and straight toward the wooden dock.


    Her stomach dropped the second she realized where he was taking her. A sleek speedboat bobbed lightly on the water. Oh no.


    "Oh yes," Adam said, as if reading her mind. Before she could even think about bolting, he encircled her waist and effortlessly ''helped'' her onto the boat. As she wobbled from the sudden shift beneath her feet, he jumped onto the boat as well, making the boat rock even more. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Adam, I swear¡ª"


    "You''ll thank me later," he interrupted, still grinning. He motioned to the driver, who wasted no time starting the engine. The motor roared to life and speeded towards whatever direction Adam seemed to have decided.


    The wind rushed past her, whipping her hair into her face along with droplets of water as they sped across the lake.


    "This is the worst!" she shouted over the engine.


    "This is the best!" Adam shot back, laughing.


    Melanie gritted her teeth, clinging onto the small handle for dear life as the boat continued to bounce under her. And once again, accepted her fate¡ªlaying around like a salted fish was officially out of the question. Now she could only wish that the ordeal would come to an end...


    However, as they reached the middle of the lake, Melanie forgot all about her irritation. Well, at least here, with the boat slowing down, it was tranquil. She smiled as she noticed a small flock of ducks paddling by. Sigh! This was so much better.


    As she started to relax, however, her tormentor was not satisfied. He shook the boat violently, almost causing her to lose her balance and fall into the water. She glared at him," Are you trying to throw me overboard?"


    Adam grinned and shook his head," Come on, Melon. Why are you so suspicious of me?Take a look around. This is one of the best spots on the lake. The water is deep and clear, and if you''re lucky, you might even see some fish jumping out of the water to greet you. I was trying to attract fish..."


    Melanie rolled her eyes, not believing for a minute that a fish would come near them.


    But then, without warning, a fish leaped out of the water right beside their boat.


    It was a big one¡ªprobably the size of her forearm¡ªand it soared through the air in a graceful arc before splashing back down with enough force to send a spray of water right into her face.


    Melon gasped as the cold droplets hit her skin. Adam, of course, burst into laughter.


    "Well, that was lucky!" he said, wiping a few stray drops from his own face while grinning at her like an idiot. Dam* it! Even the fish were conspiring againt her now! She narrowed her eyes at Adam, who was laughing at her expense and then suddenly smiled.


    in a voice as sweet as she could make it, she called out, "Adam?"


    He blinked even as he looked at her suspiciously. "Yeah?"


    Her hand, which she had dipped in the water, reached up and flicked a handful of water straight into his face.


    "Hey!" He sputtered, shaking his head like a wet dog while Melanie grinned. "Now this is what I call fun!"


    Adam wiped his face with his sleeve, still grinning. "Ha! Just for this I might really dunk you into the water!"


    She eyed him warily. "Don''t you dare..." Even as she warned him, he was already closing in as he said, " Ever tried swimming in the middle of a lake..."


    "Adam..."


    He laughed," Come on, Melon! Where is your sense of adventure?"


    "At the sun lounger." Melanie answered seriously as she slid towards the other side of the seat, wary of being pushed into the water.


    Thankfully, he did not throw her into the water, as the driver spoke up, " We need to go to the shore."


    She sighed. Yes. Yes. It was better to go to the shore... But she had a feeling that things would not be so simple...

 Chapter 79: Right

    Chapter 79 - RightShe was right. When Melanie heard that they needed to get the shore, she had thought that things would not be so simple and now she was proven correct. Because they were now slowing down at the shore but it was simply not the one they had departed from...


    Melanie squinted at the setup in front of her, her unease growing as large as the things in front of her. "Please tell me we''re just passing by."


    She grimaced. The structure was a chaotic mix of inflatable slides, climbing walls, and balance beams, with a handful of people laughing and stumbling their way across the obstacles. There was even a tall simple slide for people to fall straight into the lake...


    Adam''s grin stretched wider as he shot her a look and said, "Nope. Why would we pass by this place? We are here for this."


    Before she could protest about getting on a giant air inflated platform, he hopped off the boat, landing on the platform with ease. He turned back, hand outstretched. "Come on, Melon."


    She shook her head. "Not happening. Sorry. I''ll stay right here. Mr Driver, you can take me back."


    Adam rolled his eyes and tried to coax her some more,"Oh, come on. Don''t be a scaredy cat! Tell you what- let''s make this interesting. We''ll race, okay? First one to finish the course to the end wins."


    Melanie wanted to refuse¡ªno way was she playing his games¡ªbut then she paused. A favor could be useful. If she won, she could make him leave her alone for the rest of the afternoon. Maybe even convince him to stay off her back for an entire day. Her eyes sparkled at the thought. So much so, Adam almost forgot what he was about to say when she looked at him and asked, "You''re serious?" she asked.


    He could only nod and say the words like a vow-"Dead serious."


    Melon exhaled and reluctantly placed her hand in his, letting him pull her off the boat onto the platform. The inflatable surface wobbled beneath her feet, and she flailed slightly before regaining her balance. Adam''s grin widened at her clumsiness.


    "Oh, this is going to be fun," he said smugly.


    She narrowed her eyes, "We''ll see," she shot back. Just because she had initially slipped he was so sure that he could win...


    The driver, who had been silently watching with an amused smile, called out, "Alright! I could be the referee for you... On my count... Three... Two... One... Go!" As he watched the two shoot out, he could only shake his head fondly and sigh," Ahh. To be young and in love again..."


    Meanwhile, the competition betweeh the two ''lovers'' was fierce. Adam had already shot forward like a bullet and leapt onto the first section¡ªa series of slippery, rolling cylinders. Melanie stumbled after him, trying to copy his movements, but the cylinders wobbled and spun under her feel, like they had a mind of their own.


    "Careful!" Adam called back as he watched her flail but of course he did not come to help her or wait for her. As she growled under her breath and lunged forward, trying to keep her feet light and stable, she finally was across the platform.


    But, this time, Adam was already halfway up the plastic wall...


    Melanie grabbed the rope and began pulling herself up, gritting her teeth. Her muscles strained and protested, but she was determined to win.


    "Hurry up, Melon! You''re going to give me a striptease otherwise."


    Melanie shot him a glare and forced herself to move faster. She would give him a strip tease when hell froze over!


    By the time they reached the balance beam, she was only a few steps behind him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re not bad," Adam called out before adding shamelessly. "Do you want me to give you a striptease?"


    Melanie ignored him. He was only trying to distract her and like hell she would let the images his words provoked, distract her.


    Just then, he stumbled briefly and slipped.. Seizing her chance, Melon darted forward and passed him, nearing the finish line...


    "Yes!" she cheered, still panting hard.


    "Don''t celebrate yet," Adam called out and she felt a pang as she realized the man was not even breathing hard. But she ignored that. Ahead of her was the final stretch¡ªa slick, sloping surface that led straight to the finish once you''d climbed up. Melanie dropped to her knees and started crawling forward. There was no way her balance was good enough to climb that on two feet.


    "That''s cheating!" Adam called.


    "It''s strategy!" she snapped back, dragging herself forward.


    She was almost at the finish line when with a sudden burst of speed, he dove forward and jumped sliding down the slippery slope like it was a waterslide and across the finish line...


    "Hey!" Melanie shrieked as he shot past her, landing with a victorious splash at the finish line, a few centimetres before her!


    "Winner!"Adam whooped as he straightened while Melanie fell back shaking her head in despondence as she complained," I was this close to winning."


    Adam fell beside her as he gloated," You know what that means, Melon."


    Melanie shot him a glare," If you think I am going to give you a... a striptease then you will find yourself buried at the bottom of this lake."


    Adam chuckled," Okay okay! Just because you gave me such a great competition, I will not ask for that. But I will hold you to a favour that I can cash on later."


    Melanie agreed and let out a breath, as she stared at the sky, enjoying the moment, until he nidged her with his elbow," What do you think? This is better than that sun lounger, is it not? Come on, you have to agree! I was right."


    Melanie rolled her eyes," Yeah Yeah! You''re right, Oh mighty one."


    Adam stood up then and nodded," Now you know it! Come on!"


    Melanie looked at his extended hand raised an eyebrow in reply to which Adam waggled his own brows ludicrously as he asked," You didn''t think this is the only plan I had for you, right? Time for our next adventure."

 Chapter 80: Crazy

    Chapter 80 - Crazy"What is that?" Melanie asked as she stepped off the speedboat onto the new platform, her gaze locking onto the strange contraption that the person wore on his feet. There was another speed boat, in the front and as she watched the man wearing it jumped into the water.


    Her eyes followed the man who leapt into the water, vanishing for a moment into the lake before resurfacing slowly, as he slowly started to come up and the other boat started to speed up...


    A second later, he rose into the air with two powerful jets of water blasting beneath his feet, lifting him higher and higher. The man let out a whoop of excitement, arms flailing as he tried to balance. Melanie felt her stomach twist¡ªhalf thrill, half nerves as she watched with wide eyes.


    .Then he wobbled, teetered dangerously, and with a loud splash, he crashed back into the water before emerging upwards still grinning.


    "That, my dear Melon, is a flyboard. You can wait here and I''ll go do it."


    She caught his wrist, her eyes fixed as anothe person rose into the air, and said," I want to do it too!"


    Adam paused as he turned back. Surprised. "You want to do it too? Oh my! My dear Melon does have some adventurous bones! I was going first so that you would not be too scared..."


    Melanie scowled at him," I am not scared of anything, Adam Collins! I want to do that!"


    She was about to march forward to go talk to the people at the side who were managing the thing, when Adam shook his head and stopped her,


    Adam chuckled, shaking his head. "Hold on, you can''t just jump in like that. You need instructions first."


    "Have you done it before?" Melanie asked curiously


    "Of course I have." Adam answered smugly.


    "Of course," she repeated, mimicking his tone with an exaggerated eye roll. "Show-off."


    His smile turned downright wicked then and Melanie felt a flutter of fear. She did not like this expression and then he said, "Oh, Melon... let me show you what showing off really looks like."


    Before she could react, he grabbed her wrist and tugged her forward pulling her along. Melanie stumbled slightly but followed, her curiosity now mingling with suspicion.


    For a moment, Adam paused to speak with one of the instructors, exchanging a few quick words and flashing his signature grin before returning to her side. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait here," he instructed, winking before dropping to sit on the edge of the deck. Melanie crossed her arms and watched as he bent to tighten the straps and laces of the bulky boots attached to the flyboard.Ha! He really was going to show off by doing it first.


    She watched as his fingers moved with precision, securing each strap until they were firmly locked in place. Once again, her mind tried to provide images of what he could do with those long fingers but she shook her head. Better to see how he moved in this first.


    Once he was locked in, he checked again and then slid into the water. Okay, this part seemed easy enough.


    The boat''s engine rumbled to life as the driver turned to Adam , waiting for his signal. Melanie lingered at the edge of the platform, and watched as Adam floated effortlessly onto the surface before turning to look at her... as he extended a hand, his fingers curling in a beckoning gesture.


    "Come here," Adam called out and she frowned.


    "Why?"


    "Just come here," he said, his voice low and teasing. "Trust me."


    "That''s the problem," she muttered under her breath, but curiosity got the better of her. Maybe he needed her to hold something for him or ehatever. She stepped closer, carefully approaching the edge.


    The moment she was within reach, however, Adam''s hand shot out and gripped hers tightly. With one swift tug, he pulled her forward. Melanie stumbled, arms flailing, and landed hard against his shoulders as she fought to regain her balance.


    "Careful!" she scolded, "What are you doing?" She asked him as her feet were now on top of his boots, in the water. She tried to move back, but before she could, his hand was aroung her waist, pulling her until she was flush against him, their bodies together. "Relax." He whispered in her ear and she scowled, about to question him.


    In the next instance, however, her eyes widened as his other hand landed on her lower back, pulling her pelvis closer to him


    "Wait¡ªwhat are you¡ª"


    Before she could finish,, he whispered," I am showing off" and then she shrieked, clutching him like a lifeline as the flyboard roared to life beneath them. Water sprayed wildly, and suddenly they were rising¡ªslowly at first, then faster¡ªhigher and higher above the surface.


    Melanie''s shriek hit a new octave as the flyboard lifted them higher. Her fingers dug into Adam''s shoulders, and she buried her face against his neck, holding on for life as she imagined hitting the rock bottom at the lake.


    "If you keep screaming like that," Adam shouted over the rush of air into her ear, "I''m going to go deaf!"


    "Good!" Melanie snapped back, lifting her head just enough to glare at him and scream in hs ear, "You deserve it for being insane!"


    Adam chuckled, the sound vibrating through his chest. "Careful, Melon," he warned. "You keep curse me like that and I might just drop you!


    Melanie''s eyes widened, and her arms clamped tighter around his neck as she quickly buried her face back into his shoulders. "Don''t you dare!"


    "Then stop abusing me," he shot back smugly, clearly enjoying himself. One arm remained securely around her waist while his other hand adjusted their balance. The board dipped slightly, making her clutch him even tighter, her breath hitching as her stomach somersaulted.


    "Relax," Adam said again. "Look around. My balance is solid, you won''t fall."


    Cautiously, Melanie turned her head, her eyes widening at the incredible view. The lake stretched out below them, glittering beneath the sun, and beyond it, rows of trees swayed gently in the breeze.


    "This is..." she breathed, surprised by how exhilarating it felt. "Wow."


    "Told you," Adam said smugly.


    "Don''t get cocky," she shot back but she coudld not get the biting note in her voice. Not when she was clinging to him.


    "Oh, I''m just getting started," he replied with a wicked grin. "Hold tight."


    Her eyes snapped back to his face. "Wait... what do you mean by that?"


    "I''m going to shift my wait and then twirl us."


    "You''re what?! How are you going to..."


    But before she could finish, Adam shifted his weight, tilting them slightly. The board began to spin, slow at first, then faster. Melanie squeezed her eyes shut, her arms tightening further around his neck.


    "You''re insane!" she gasped.


    "Insane enough to do this..." Adam murmured.


    Melanie''s eyes flew open just as Adam turned his head¡ªand their lips brushed. Soft. Unexpected. The briefest touch, but enough to send a jolt of surprise through her.


    Her breath hitched, her gaze locking with his. His eyes twinkled with mischief and something that made her forget the spinning world around them.


    And then, as if on cue, the flyboard spun faster. The world blurred around them, water spraying up in glistening arcs. But through it all, neither of them looked away.


    "You planned that!" Melanie accused breathlessly when they finally slowed down and she realized that they were going lower...


    "I planned the twirl," Adam said, voice smug. "The kiss... that was just a happy accident."


    "Idiot," she muttered though her face was warm despite the cool spray of water.


    "Adorable idiot," he corrected with a grin. "Now, hold on. I''m going to land us."


    "Oh, God," Melanie groaned.

 Chapter 81: Adventurous Heart

    Chapter 81 - Adventurous HeartMelanie fell back onto the bed in the hotel room with a sigh, her body sinking into the soft mattress even as she rolled over and closed her eyes. Today had been exhausting... but fun! Even as she closed her eyes, memories of the day continued to play in her mind. From the moment when Adam had dragged her onto the flyboard until she had done it herself.


    She grinned. Sure, she''d been dunked more times than she could count, much to the loud laughter of Adam, but that had made the success even sweeter. She''d wanted to twirl like he did but then gave up the thought. That would be too much for the first day.


    And then, the thought of the twirl reminded her of... that moment. The brief brush of Adam''s lips against hers. A fleeting touch, barely a kiss, yet after that moment, it had been oddly natural. As if it were okay to kiss him.


    It hit her then¡ªsomewhere along the way, Adam had stopped being a distraction and the one who was constantly making things difficult for her.. He had become someone she could consider a friend. Someone she trusted.


    And maybe that was why the kiss hadn''t flustered her. The attraction she''d once felt¡ªthat frustrating pull¡ªwas gone. She justified to herself that maybe the explosive attraction to him that she felt had never been about only his looks.


    It was his boldness, his carefree attitude, his ability to chase what he wanted without hesitation. He had the kind of audacity she had always admired, the courage to leap without worrying about the fall. The kind of thirst for adventure that she''d once thought she had... And had somehow lost along the way.


    Suddenly, she wanted to give up all the work and go around trying all the adventures she used to yearn for when she was young.


    Melanie rolled over and smiled softly as she stared at the ceiling. Well, now that she had been reminded of her adventurous heart, she would make it a point to go often... once LuxeArt was stable. It might take time to get it back on its feet, but it would be fun. And she could always slip to this place since it was so close.


    And that was another thing that shocked her. This wonderful haven was only four hours drive away and she didn''t even know it! Maybe she would grab Laela and come here sometime over the weekend!


    She patted her hand along the bed, searching for her phone. Her fingers found it, and she grabbed it quickly, intending to send a message to Laela. But as she unlocked the screen, her eyes widened. Adam had sent her a message.


    Curious, she opened the chat ¡ª and then nearly flung the phone away like it was on fire. Her cheeks burned, her heart hammering in her chest. Cautiously, she peeked at the photo again, her pulse skipping a beat. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was that picture.


    She was clinging to him like her life depended on it ¡ª which, honestly, it had at the time ¡ª but her body was plastered to his, her arms hooked around his neck. His arms circled her lower waist, one hand unmistakably low enough to seem... suggestive.


    Worse, their faces were so close that their lips had met ¡ª or at least, it looked like they had. And the spray of water around them added a dramatic, almost intimate effect. As if they were in a snowball.


    But the problem was they did not just look like lovers. They looked like exhibitionists caught mid-passion in broad daylight! With the way they were looking into each other''s eyes...


    "Oh no..." she muttered, pressing her hands to her face. Had she really thought that her attraction to him was gone? One look at this photo and anyone would call her a liar!


    As if that one picture wasn''t enough, she scrolled down and saw the rest of the images.


    Apparently, the people Adam had spoken to before dragging her onto that flyboard had been more than enthusiastic photographers. There were multiple shots ¡ª each one worse than the last. Oh the shots were beautiful so whoever clicked the pictures would have to be talented... But they were... criminal! Yes! That was the word for it!


    One showed her clutching his shoulder, her face half-buried against his neck. It looked like she was kissing him!


    Another picture had his hand splayed dangerously low on her back, their soaked clothes clinging in ways that left very little to the imagination. And then... that final shot where their lips seemed to brush. It looked like a proper kiss


    Her heart stuttered. Dam* it! Was the photographer a movie director or something? Why did the photos look so dramatic and suggestive?


    Before she could curse at him, he shared other pictures too- of their obstacle race and him winning while her lying there defeated.


    And finally, he had messaged her," I thought we should have some proof so I''d asked a few people to click pictures..."


    She did not reply to that. Well, the pictures were indeed good and he had not probably expected the other ones to turn out like that.


    But of course, she was thinking too highly of him as his next message said," I like this pic the best. I am going to make it my screensaver."


    She scowled. He was going to make a screensaver of a picture where they seemed to be kissing? Ha! Impossible. She didn''t believe it. He was probably trying to get a raise out of her. Like hell, she was going to give him the satisfaction. Instead, she chose a picture from the obstacle race where he''d slipped and had a frustrated expression on his face and replied," I would say this is the best picture."


    She''d intended to tease him but before she could celebrate her success, pat came the reply, "You have my permission to put that as your wallpaper, Melon baby! I approve of your choice."


    Melanie shook her head and rolled her eyes. Her choice being him? As if.

 Chapter 82: The Zone

    Chapter 82 - The ZoneAdam lay in his bed , his lips curved upward in what one might generously call a smile. It wasn''t one, not really.


    There was no warmth, no humor¡ªjust cold satisfaction that was reflected in his eyes and the ''curve'' of his mouth... Like Melanie, he too was watching pictures on his phone... but it wasn''t their pictures he was focused on. He''d seen them and shared them with her, but his original target had been someone else.


    And now that held his attention- Spencer.


    It had been no accident that those pictures of him and Melanie had turned out so perfectly. He was the one who had made sure of that. Of course, he''d instructed the photographer to take a few ambiguous shots but the ones on the flyboard had been a pleasant surprise, for turning up the way they had.


    Adam had personally hired a professional¡ªone skilled enough to capture every intimate angle, every seemingly candid moment that painted a perfect illusion of a couple deeply in love. All for Spencer''s benefit.


    And now, as Adam scrolled through the photos he had just received on his phone, his replayed the video he had just saved. The one where Spencer, red-faced and furious, had smashed everything within his reach¡ªa vase, a glass, even his own phone flung across the room in a fit of rage. The sound of shattering echoed faintly from the video, but Adam barely noticed.


    His focus was on Spencer''s face, twisted with anger and frustration, and that flicker of helplessness on his face


    Adam''s smile widened, slow and satisfied. Perfect. Everything was going exactly as he''d planned. He''d sent those pictures of himself and Melanie to Spencer, and just as he''d anticipated, Spencer had lost it. The image of the man smashing things in a fit of rage replayed in Adam''s mind, and he let out a quiet chuckle. Predictable.


    Just then, his phone rang. Without bothering to check the screen, Adam answered with a casual, "Hmm?"


    "You were right," Max''s voice came through with a note of disbelief lacing his words. "He''s already started diverting whatever liquid funds he can scrape together into FineArt. He''s pulling every string to get them developed. How did you know he''d do something like this? And during these days at that?"


    Adam''s smile deepened, a sharp edge of triumph curling at the corners of his mouth. "Because," he said easily, "he thinks I took what belongs to him. And now, he wants to take it back."


    For a moment, there was only silence on the other end of the line. Adam could almost picture Max frowning, piecing things together.


    "Wait..." Max finally said, voice slower now. "You mean Melanie?"


    "Hmm. Melanie. I want Spencer to focus on her so that he would make a mistake and he is already doing that."


    "You''re playing a dangerous game," Max muttered, thinking of the woman he had met that night. He didn''t think that she was aware of how she was being used by Adam. "It''s not like you to use someone like that."


    Adam paused. "When did I use her?"


    However, as Adam disconnected the call, he realized that he might indeed have done exactly that.


    He wanted to deny it and told himself everything had fallen into place naturally, that he hadn''t truly manipulated Melanie. But deep down, he knew the truth. He might not have set out to use her, but he''d taken advantage of the situation the moment it presented itself. And that... that was just as bad.


    He sighed and scrubbed a hand down his face. He''d ended up doing things that Spencer did. Getting her trust and then using it for is own gains.


    "Damn it," he muttered under his breath.


    If she found out what he''d done ¡ª no, when she found out ¡ª she wouldn''t forgive him. And she should know. She deserved to know. He liked the way her eyes sparkled and


    Decision made, Adam pushed himself off the bed and decisively walked out.


    He''d lay everything out and accept whatever came next. If she hated him, so be it.


    Pausing in front of her door, he raised his hand to knock ¡ª but stopped. What was he even going to say?


    "Hey, I know you''ve started trusting me, but actually, I was using you as bait for your ex-husband." Yeah, that would go over well.


    But even if that did not go well, he''d started everything with honesty and he would keep it like that. That was the only way their partnership would be successful.


    Letting out a breath, he knocked once and waited. It was now or never.


    ***


    Melanie woke up with a snap, blinking blearily at the knocking on her door. Pushing her hair out of her face, she stumbled out of bed and shuffled toward the door, still half-asleep.


    The moment she opened it, her eyes widened as she took in the sight before her. Adam stood there, barefoot, his hair tousled as if he''d just rolled out of bed ¡ª which, judging by his appearance, he had.


    But the most important and to be noted thing was... that he was not wearing anything but his boxers. And looking too hot and flustered.


    "Uh..." she managed, her gaze dropping involuntarily, scanning all that smoot skin and muscle, before snapping back to his face. "Is everything... okay?"


    Adam nodded, a little too quickly and said, "Yeah. Yeah, everything''s fine."


    Melanie frowned. "Then... why are you?"


    "I need to talk to you."


    "Like this?"


    He blinked, then glanced down at himself ¡ª and froze.


    "Damn it," he muttered under his breath. She watched as he quickly covered himself like a little maiden and giggled. Glaring at her, he stepped forward and nudging her aside entered her room.


    "Hey! What are you¡ª?"


    Ignoring her, Adam looked around the room, intending to grab a blanket but then his gaze zeroed in on the bathrobe draped over the armchair by the window. Snatching it up, he hastily shrugged it on.


    The robe, slightly damp and far too short for his frame, clung to him awkwardly. The sleeves barely reached his elbows, and the hem hovered dangerously high above his knees. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie stared, as he brows arched upward, trying not to laugh outright. Adam Collins loooked downright cute in pink . "Really?"


    "Don''t start," Adam muttered, cinching the belt tightly around his waist. His gaze flicked to her, and he suddenly seemed to realize how ridiculous he looked.


    Melanie crossed her arms. "Are you sure you''re okay? Because this... this feels very not okay."


    "I''m fine," he insisted, but his voice lacked its usual confidence. "I just... forgot I wasn''t wearing¡ª"


    "Clothes?" she supplied dryly.


    He winced, dragging a hand down his face. "Yeah... that."


    "Okay..." Melanie said slowly, her eyes narrowing. "So why exactly were you standing outside my door in your underwear?"


    Adam hesitated, before giving her a nod, "I... needed to talk to you."


    "And it couldn''t wait until morning?"


    "It''s important," he said and Melanie was intrigued. Just what could make Adam Collins, the most shameless man she knew to exist become flustered like this.


    Melanie stared at him a beat longer, then sighed and turned back toward her bed. "Fine. Whatever. Just... sit down and try not to flash me while you figure out what you actually want to say."

 Chapter 83: I Like You

    Chapter 83 - I Like You"I like you." Adam started.


    Melanie stared at him as her insides twisted. Was she having some weird dream like the last time? That time he''d been undressed in her dream... Subtly, she clasped her hand and pinched her wrist.Nope. She felt the pain so this was probably not a dream.


    Then, was he serious? Did he really just come here to... confess? He looked so flustered, she almost believed it. Almost.


    "What did you say?" she asked carefully. Knowing him, he was probably pulling some prank on her. But if he was, then he was too good an actor. He looked the perfect blend of confused and hesitant.


    Adam let out a breath, ruffling his hair like he was trying to shake loose whatever was bothering him. "I like you. And I don''t want to lie to you."


    "Oo...kay?" Melanie said slowly, still unsure where this was going.


    He frowned at her tone. Why was she looking at him so apprehensively? He had not even confessed yet... And then he realized what he''d said and how it could be construed.


    Hurriedly, he shook his head," No no. I don''t like you."


    Melanie blinked again as she stared at him. Had he lost his mind or something. But again, all she said was," Oo...kay?"


    He cursed again and stood up, pacing," I mean I like you but not romantically. Just that you are a decent and good person."


    Melanie nodded. The guy must have definitely hurt his head or was probably drunk and had come here out of some confusion.


    Adam could see it in her eyes that she was not taking him seriously. Of course, he was making such a mess of things that she probably wouldn''t. He needed to stop wasting time.


    "I like you and I I used you," Adam blurted out suddenly and watched her brows furrow even more as she asked slowly, "What?" Her brows shot up. "What do you mean you used me?"


    "I didn''t mean to... not like that." Adam shook his head. "It was a low move, and I knew it. That''s why I''m here. I thought... I should tell you."


    Melanie crossed her arms as she looked at him, finally realizing something. "Tell me what exactly?"


    "The pictures," Adam muttered, barely looking at her. "The ones with us on the flyboard... I had someone take those. On purpose."


    Melanie nodded at that," Hmm. I guessed that as much! I mean I am sure no one had so much free time that they would simply click our pictures."


    Adam blinked.


    "No no. I mean I''d hired a professional photographer to click our pictures when we were at the lake. I meant to use them to show off to Spencer and goad him..."


    As Adam explained his entire plan, Melanie could only let out a slow and steady breath. "Thanks for telling me. I appreciate the honesty. You can go now."


    His head jerked up and his eyes narrowed. "Wait... that''s it?"


    After everything he had confessed, all she could say do was thank him? And ask him to leave?


    "That''s it." Melanie''s gaze hardened. "You think I''m supposed to thank you for telling me you used me? You think because you confessed, it''s all good now?"


    "No, I¡ª" Adam started, but she cut him off.


    "Next time," she said coldly, "if you''re planning to use me, at least have the decency to warn me first."


    "Melanie, I¡ª"


    Adam nodded. Okay. She was angry. That was good. Anger was good. But he didn''t like the way she was looking at him. Like he was some kind of an insect.


    Before he could say anything more, Melanie cut him off, "We started off as partners for mutual benefits. Please remember that. If we''re going to keep working together, you tell me what you''re planning. No lies, no sneaking around. Got it?"


    Adam scowled then. What did she mean by that? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good." Melanie nodded toward the door. "Now please go."


    The door had barely clicked shut behind him when Melanie felt her composure slip and she let out a breath. Was it just a couple of hours ago that she had accepted that they could probably be friends. Her breath caught, and before she could stop herself, tears were streaming down her face.


    When was she going to learn? She had let her guard down¡ªagain. Somehow, she had let herself believe that Adam, of all people, could be her friend. That beneath his smug smile and easy charm, there was something genuine.


    She had forgotten what kind of man he really was¡ªa man who played games with people''s lives, a man who had orchestrated her so-called ''lack of marriage'' and then patiently waited three years, gathering intelligence on Spencer and about her so that he could slip into her life seamlessly and take Spencer''s place.


    He might look carefree and easygoing, but there was a sharpness to him¡ªa calculated edge that she''d been too blind to see before. No. She had seen it but considering the fact that he had revealed Spencer''s betrayal, she had thought him better than Spencer.


    What a fool she was. They were both brothers, how different could they be?


    The truth settled like a stone in her stomach. The fact was she knew nothing about Adam Collins. Nothing at all. And if tonight, he had not revealed everything then she would never even have known that he had done something like this. Even though he claimed that he''d not pulled her onto that flyboard for show and all that was genuine, her memory of the day had been tarnished...


    With a sigh, Melanie returned to bed and lay down. There was no point in thinking all this. She should just go on as she had initially planned. Ignore Adam and his antics. Work on building up LuxeArt and then three years later, separate and go on her own way away from these people who would use someone without a care.

 Chapter 84: A Challenge

    Chapter 84 - A Challenge"Ma''am, there is good news."


    Melanie paused at the entrance of her office, her hand still on the doorknob. Ben stood there, waiting for her eagerly, his face lit up like a kid about to open a birthday present.


    Melanie smiled at him. Ben Harris was like an energy capsule ¡ª always eager for work and excited about it. Usually, she found his enthusiasm infectious, but today? Today, it felt mildly irritating. Could the man not have some Monday blues or something?


    Of course, it was not fair of her to be irritated at him when it was someone else who was the cause of her bad mood. But since she was ignoring that guy, she had nowhere to vent, making poor Ben look like an appropriate target. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then she shook her head. Ben had said there was good news, so she should focus on that instead of non important persons.


    "So, what is the good news?" She asked him, though she did not hold out much hope. As far as BEn was concerned, even a call from a would be customer could make him excited like this.


    "Its Mr Peter Berkins. He has agreed to talk." Ben annouced, barely stopping himself from clapping as he did.


    Melanie paused mid-step and blinked. "Peter Berkins? He agreed to talk?"


    Ben nodded enthusiastically. "Yes! Said he''d be willing to meet you later this week."


    Melanie exhaled slowly, surprised yet undeniably pleased. This was indeed good news!


    Peter Berkins... That was unexpected. Once upon a time, he''d been one of their strongest allies ¡ª one of the original designers her grandmother had hired when he was still a budding talent.


    Later, when he''d wanted to expand his skills and study abroad, her grandmother had sponsored him instead of holding him back or letting him suffer. In return, he''d vowed to always support LuxeArt, and for years, he had kept that promise.


    Until two years ago. Madam Collins had seen to that. Accused him of plagiarism ¡ª claimed he''d stolen designs from a lesser-known designer and artist. The accusation itself had been damaging, but the real twist of the knife had been how her mother-in-law had done it ¡ª by claiming it was Melanie who had made the accusation and had asked him to resign if she did not want to have his reputation ruined.


    That betrayal had cost LuxeArt dearly. Peter had cut ties immediately ¡ª no calls, no explanations, just silence. With that, LuxeArt had lost a lot of patrons who were Peter''s loyal followers.


    When Melanie reached out last week, she''d been greeted with nothing but icy hostility and a string of sharp words that had left her ears ringing.


    "You''ve got nerve," he''d snapped. "I thought your grandmother raised you better."


    She''d tried to explain, tried to convince him that she hadn''t been the one behind the accusation, but he''d refused to listen. By the end of the call, he''d hung up on her, leaving her frustrated and nursing a stinging sense of injustice and shame. She was indeed ultimately responsible for everything that was ruined for not taking care of it.


    And now... now he''d agreed to talk? Just like that? Coincidences like that would be miraculous.


    "Did he say why he changed his mind?" she asked warily.


    Ben shrugged. "Didn''t say much. Just that he would see you over the weekend. Sounded a bit... grudging, if you ask me. But he mentioned that his assistant would contact you."


    The sounded like the old man, alright. Just leaving orders and they would have to be the ones to co-ordinate.


    "Alright," she said at last, feeling some of her earlier irritation ebb away. "Set up the meeting. Sooner the better."


    "Got it," Ben said with a grin, turning to leave before pausing and looking at her again.


    Melanie, who had just sunk into her chair, rubbed her forehead and glanced at him again. "What is it now?"


    "The bank called," Ben began, his grin dimmed a bit but since this was good news too, she heard it quietly. "They''ve agreed to move forward with the loan. Everything''s good to go. They took the collateral into account and are willing to sign the documents."


    Melanie''s fingers paused mid-rub as her hand fell away from her face. "That''s... good news," she said slowly.


    "I''ve already set the documents to print," Ben added quickly as he showed off, his voice letting her know how proud he was of his efficiency. "That way you can look through them before signing. I''ll set up the meeting for afternoon?"


    Melanie nodded, feeling some of the weight on her shoulders finally lift and that excitement that he was showing, finally rubbing off on her. "Yeah, that sounds good. Thanks, Ben."


    "Anytime," Ben said cheerfully before heading out the door.


    Once alone, Melanie sat back in her chair, letting her eyes drift to the ceiling for a moment as she took a moment to smile to herself. With Peter Berkins agreeing to meet and the loan finally approved, things seemed to be turning around. Maybe, just maybe, LuxeArt had a fighting chance after all.


    Feeling a renewed sense of purpose, she pushed herself upright and reached for the stack of pending files on her desk. Time to get back to work and ignore other things that were not improtant.


    Just then, there was a knock on her door and as she looked up, expecting Ben, she widened her eyes as she saw Spencer standing there. "What are you doing here?"


    "I would like to talk to you, Melanie."


    "Spencer, I''ve already told you. There is not much to discuss between us. So, I don''t see why you are here."


    She thought back to the video Adam had shown her of Spencer throwing things in anger and she groaned inwardly. She just hoped Spencer had not come here just to create trouble for her."


    "Fine. I''m here to invite you. Grandpa wants to invite Adam and you for the launch of our new offices in the suburbs. It is going to be next month. As you might know, I do not want to interact with Adam, so I came here."


    Melanie looked at the invite he had put on the table and nodded in acknowledgement, not giving him a firm answer or inviting him to sit. He stood there for a few moments before turning around but then he sighed and said," Melanie. I hope you will come to this party. I know you and Adam are married now but he is not a good person and is dangerous to you. You''ll find when you come here."

 Chapter 85: Signed

    Chapter 85 - Signed"She has agreed to sign the loan documents. LuxeArt showroom is going to be her collateral. The entire building"


    Spencer leaned back in his chair, a smug smile curving his lips as he looked at his grandfather who had just received the news and said, "It''s about time. This is good news, grandfather."


    Robert Collins looked at his grandson and chuckled slowly. "I must say, Spencer, you''ve surprised me this time. When your mother kept complaining about how you were holding her back and taking things slow, I figured it was because you had a soft spot for Melanie. But now..." He shook his head, impressed. "Now I see what you''re doing. Very clever. But are you sure she''ll sign?"


    Spencer''s smile widened. "She will. The papers she received originally don''t include that clause. And even if she decides to reread them at the bank, the wording is buried deep ¡ª just a small part of the contract. She''ll miss it."


    "And if she doesn''t?"


    "Then we''ll create enough pressure that she won''t have time to question it," Spencer said confidently. "Melanie''s stretched thin ¡ª fixing LuxeArt, chasing suppliers, dealing with staff. She''s in no state to notice a little extra legalese."


    "Still..." The man drummed his fingers on the table. "If she catches on¡ª"


    "She won''t." Spencer''s tone hardened. It is why I went to see her today. To make sure that she would be distracted when she should be reading the papers. And she''s too proud to think she''s missed something. She''ll sign."


    ***


    Melanie tapped her pen against the desk, her gaze flicking between the loan documents and Ben. "It looks fine," she muttered, more to herself than to him.


    "I told you." Ben grinned, setting her coffee on the desk. "You read the papers all morning. Twice. Everything checks out."


    "I know." Melanie''s pen tapped faster. "It just... feels too easy."


    "Easy?" Ben scoffed. "You''ve been sweating over this. That bank manager practically handed you the golden ticket. The collateral is indeed heavy but once we have the money, all our stopped operations will be off the ground and you can repay the loan quickly."


    "Exactly." Melanie''s fingers paused over the signature line. "But something about this is bothering me."


    "Boss" Ben dragged out the word, exasperated at the overly cautious nature. "It''s a bank. A real one. Not some back-alley loan shark. Just sign it. The manager outside is already fretting."


    Instead of signing, Melanie flipped the page back to the first contract. Her eyes skimmed the paragraphs ¡ª legal jargon she had memorized by now ¡ª yet she kept turning pages. Her fingers twitched as she reached the final section again. Something felt off. It was definitely off. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boss, seriously?" Ben groaned. "You''re just psyching yourself out now."


    "Shh." Her eyes narrowed as she reached a clause buried midway down the page. She didn''t know why but something about what she had read in the morning draft papers and what she had now seemed different.


    "Ben. Bring me the file I read this morning. The papers you printed."


    "The draft agreement? But... why?"


    Melanie looked up from the file she was holding and sent him a look. "Just do as I say. And ask the manager who brought these papers to come inside for a few moments."


    Ben nodded and went outside, casting a glance over his shoulder at her paranoia before he went outside and sent the manager inside.


    The manager entered the room with a friendly smile. "Miss Melanie, is there a problem?"


    Melanie straightened and looked at the man before asking directly. "I just have a question. Why is the bank willing to approve this loan so easily? I don''t exactly have a solid credit history, and LuxeArt''s financials are still in shambles. This seems like a big risk for you."


    The manager chuckled softly. "I understand your concern. Frankly, this is a high-risk loan. But your reputation speaks for itself. LuxeArt''s turnaround under your leadership will be impressive. We''ve taken into account what you did for ABC Industries. More importantly, your business plan is sound ¡ª solid projections, clear strategies ¡ª and your collateral is strong. The bank believes in you." He smiled reassuringly. "Our goal is to see LuxeArt back on its feet. With this funding, we believe you can make that happen."


    "So you''ll disburse the money immediately?" Melanie asked carefully.


    "Yes," the manager confirmed. "The funds will be available by the end of the day. All you need to focus on now is getting LuxeArt back in shape."


    Just then, Ben returned with the papers that he had printed in the morning and brought them to her. He stood there for a few moments as she continued to scan the documents until Melanie finally nodded, her hand hovering above the paper. "I guess I''m just being paranoid," she murmured, then sighed. "Fine. I''ll sign it."


    "Thank God," Ben muttered under his breath as he watched her sign the papers. Thankfully, now they could proceed with the next part of their plan.


    But while Ben nodded in relief about achieving this, and Melanie was signing the many pages, both failed to notice the sly smile on the manager''s face. He''d been promised a great reward if Miss Melanie really signed this deal and now she had... Now all he needed to do was transfer these papers to Spencer Collins and he would be able to retire already.


    For a moment he felt bad for this woman. After all she was being fooled with the hidden clause but it was her own fault for being too overconfident. In front of him, she continued to sign the fifth page that clearly read- "The bank reserves the right to transfer this loan agreement to a third-party lender at its discretion. The third-party lender maintains full authority to revise and increase the interest rate in accordance with their internal policies, without prior consent from the borrower."


    Melanie thought she was signing the document to revive LuxeArt when in truth, she was signing its death warrant.

 Chapter 86: Locked

    Chapter 86 - LockedMelanie returned home in a surprisingly good mood, a complete opposite of how she had left this morning.


    It had been a productive day where where everything seemed to fall into place, which of course helped her mood..


    The bank had finally approved her loan, giving her the funds she desperately needed to stabilize things. She''d managed to fix a meeting with Peter who could help her turn LuxeArt around, and, as a cherry on top, she had sold off all the so-called ''art'' that Madam Collins had proudly displayed in the showroom. That one had been a true eye sore!


    Melanie shuddered at the thought of that but then walked into the house with a lightness in her step.


    For once, she didn''t even care that Adam was lounging on the sofa, watching her with that irritating smirk of his. Normally, she would have braced herself for whatever battle she would have to finght with him, but not today. Today, her good mood was bulletproof. Or so she thought...


    Ignoring him completely, she walked past him and headed straight to her room. But as her hand reached for the door handle, her fingers paused mid-turn. Something was off. The handle refused to budge.


    She frowned and tried again, twisting the knob firmly. Nothing. The stubborn thing wouldn''t move. What the heck!


    "You want to go inside?" Adam''s voice drawled lazily from behind her, laced with unmistakable amusement.


    Melanie gritted her teeth and refused to look at him. A single line from him and already her mood was going down! "No," she snapped. "I''m just giving the door a workout."


    He chuckled. "It''s stuck?"


    "Obviously," she muttered, shooting a glare over her shoulder. "And I don''t remember asking for your input."


    "It''s stuck because I locked it," Adam said casually, as though it was the most normal thing in the world.


    Melanie spun to face him, eyes narrowed as she stared at the man who was immersed in his phone. "You what?"


    "Are you getting hard of hearing in your old age Melon? Or did you get dunked so many times that now there is water in your head?" Dam* it! He had to go and remind her of the weekend. Of how he had made it super fun and then ruined it. And now he had ruined her mood as well. Before she could ask him why he did that, he contiuned with a shrug,"I locked it. You locked me out. So we''re even now."


    "I did no such thing!" she shot back. With a single turn of her head, she saw that the door to his room was wide open. She pointed at that, "Forget my ears! Are your eyes faulty? Your door is wide open!"


    "I didn''t mean out of my room," Adam corrected smugly. "You locked me out after I confessed everything. You''ve been ignoring me since yesterday." He crossed his arms, placing his phone on his stomach. "So, I figured I''d return the favor... until we reach a resolution."


    Melanie''s mouth opened and closed before she found her voice. "Are you five?"


    "Hey! If I was five, I would''ve superglued the door, instead of locking it," Adam quipped. "Now, are you ready to talk or would you like to make yourself comfortable out here?"


    Melanie shot him a furious look, then turned sharply on her heel, unwilling to ''forgive'' him or talk about his betrayal. "Fine! I''ll just sleep at a hotel tonight."


    "Sure," Adam called after her. "Feel free to give the main door a workout too."


    Melanie froze mid-step, slowly turning her head to glare at him as she narrowed her eyes, "What does that mean?"


    "Out of security concerns," Adam said with exaggerated innocence, "I asked the renovation guys to add some upgrades. Remote locks, for example. So, unless you''re planning to camp outside, you''re stuck." He finished that sentence by waving his phone in front of him.


    Melanie groaned and stomped back, throwing herself onto the couch opposite his with a huff, "Fine then. Let''s see how long you can keep me hostage." With that, she mimicked his pose, lay down on the couch and started surfing on her phone.


    She heard him chuckle and watched from the corner of her eyes as he stretched and stood up. She watched him warily. What was he upto now? Was he going to come closer to her?


    But instead, he walked right past her and headed toward the kitchen, leaving her to stew in her own irritation.


    Moments later, his voice called out, "What do you want to eat?" Melanie stared at the kitchen in disbelief.


    He was asking her what she wanted to eat as if they were having a date! She was being held hostage. Did he really think she would like to eat something?


    "Something tasteless enough to remind me of this conversation," she shot back sarcastically. " And if I could, I''d like to order something poisonous for you." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Got it," Adam shouted back easily making her grimace.


    A few minutes later, he returned carrying a tray covered with a cloche and placed it on the coffee table.


    Melanie eyed it warily. "What''s this?"


    "It''s called an apology," Adam said with a grin. "Just like revenge is best served cold... an apology is best served hot." He met her gaze with unexpected sincerity. "So, I''d like to apologize. Again."


    Melanie sat up as he picked up the cloche, revealing some type of soup and bread from under the covering and continued," I know I should not have used you, Melon? Okay? I realized that and it is why I came clean. I can promise to not do this in the future, okay? Could you please stop ignoring me? Hmm? Let''s call it a truce?"


    Melanie stared at the man in front of her and blinked. She had not expected him to be so sincere in his apology...But should he be forgiven just because he apologized? As she was lost in thought, Adam poured the soup in a bowl and extended it to her.

 Chapter 87: Apology Conditions

    Chapter 87 - Apology ConditionsMelanie accepted the bowl of soup with a sigh, muttering, "This doesn''t mean I accept your apology."


    Adam''s grin widened as he countered. "You have to," he declared, dropping back onto the couch like he''d already received forgiveness.


    She rolled her eyes. "I don''t have to do anything."


    "Sure, you do," he countered easily. "You''re eating the soup. That''s practically a peace treaty." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m eating because I''m hungry," she shot back before bringing the spoon to her lips. The moment the soup hit her tongue, her eyes widened in horror. Fire exploded across her taste buds as she felt a burning heat all the way to her lungs, making her cough and sputter


    "What the..." she gasped, grabbing a napkin and dabbing at her lips which were burning. Her eyes watered as she wheezed, "What is this?!"


    "Soup," Adam said, biting back a laugh. "Why? Does it taste bad?"


    "Bad?" Melanie choked out, glaring at him. "This should be called torture soup instead of apology soup! Did you make it with nothing but chilies? Are you trying to burn my taste buds off?"


    Adam bolted up from his seat, still chuckling as he hurried to the kitchen. A moment later, he returned with a glass of water and set it down in front of her.


    "Sorry, sorry," he said as he stifled his laughter. "I might''ve gotten a little carried away."


    Melanie snatched the water and gulped it down, glaring at him over the rim. "A little carried away? My tongue feels like it''s been set on fire."


    "Hey, you said you wanted something tasteless enough to remind you of our conversation," Adam reminded her with a grin. "I figured if you couldn''t taste anything for the rest of the night, that''d count."


    Melanie glared at him again and then without warning picked up a cushion and bashed it at his face, muffling his so called laughter.


    "That was the lousiest apology I have ever seen, Adam Collins!"


    "Hey! It can''t be that bad! Now you''re just being mean!" Adam accused her with a frown.


    Melanie gave a wicked smile then," Why don''t you taste how it is. What did you call the soup? A peace treaty? Then lets do this, if you drink the whole bowl, I''ll forgive you."


    "Really? You cannot go back on your word then." Adam warned as he took the bowl of soup from her hand.


    She expected him to laugh it off or take a sip and then stop drinking like she did. But to her shock, Adam nodded and then without hesitation, he lifted the bowl directly to his lips and began to drink. Melanie''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You''re not actually..."


    Adam coughed violently, his face turning red as he blinked through moist eyes. "I... I just... need you... to forgive me," he croaked.


    "Idiot," Melanie muttered, shoving the glass of water into his hands. He gulped it down in seconds, still coughing.


    But then he tried to grab the remaining soup back from her so she slapped his hand away and glared at him.


    Adam shrugged, "I need to finish it. I can''t leave you a way out."


    "I forgive you! Just don''t do something like that again." Melanie snappe at him as she placed the bowl on the coffee table with a smack. "And now stop trying to kill yourself."


    Adam grinned weakly and leaned back, still breathing heavily as he sipped his water. Dam*! He''d definitely over done it. He should not try his hand at cooking, ever again.


    Melanie grabbed her phone and opened a food delivery app even as she shot him a look. "Do you want pizza?" she muttered the question.


    The guy was crazy. Yes. She''d been hurt that he''d broken her trust and used her, but after thinking things through, she''d realized that he''d also come clean. If he had never mentioned anything, she would never have known. So even if she decided to remain wary of him in the future, she knew he would at least be honest with her.


    "Nah," she heard Adam say. "I want something sweet."


    She rolled her eyes, at the petulant tone and sighed, "Fine, I''ll add something sweet. You''re going to need it after burning your insides with that ''apology'' of yours."


    She''d barely clicked the ''place order'' icon when Adam reached out, snatched her phone from her hand, and tossed it aside.


    Before she could protest, he pulled her close and brought her over to him, so that she was now on his lap. "Why wait," he murmured, "when the sweetest thing is right here?"


    Then, without warning, his lips descened on hers.


    He kissed her gently at first, almost as if he really were tasting something sweet. It was different from the last two times. The first time, it had been a press of lips and on the flyboard, it had just been a brush.. But now... she felt the slightly cold metal against her lips and then his tongue lightly licked her lips. It sent a jolt through her body making her tremble.


    Slowly, his hand moved over her back and she could feel herself get goosebumps. Then his hands came to her neck, cupping her there as his thmbss traced a circular pattern over her jaw, as if coaxing her to open her mouth.


    She moaned and he took it as an invitation, letting his tongue enter her mouth. Her hands moved to his shoulder, and then slowly downwards over his biceps before landing on his chest. She could feel those rings even through his tshirt and she rubbed those, from over the tshirt. He let out a growl and before she could do more, his hands came to her wrists, stopping her as he broke the kiss.


    She opened her eyes and the raw heat and desire in his eyes made her stiffen. She knew that her eyes were probably the same, hungry for him. Breathing normally felt like a challenge and she she panted, she watched as his eyes shifted lower, taking in their ambiguous position and the way she held onto him to support herself.

 Chapter 88: Olives

    Chapter 88 - OlivesShe opened her eyes and the raw heat and desire in his eyes made her stiffen. She knew that her eyes were probably the same, hungry for him. Breathing normally felt like a challenge and she she panted, she watched as his eyes shifted lower, taking in their ambiguous position and the way she held onto him to support herself.


    He leaned in close again, wanting to kiss her and more.


    Ding Dong


    Just as Adam would have pushed her down onto the couch and continued to ''devour'' her the way he wanted to, the doorbell rang. He cursed under his breath, his head falling back against the cushion as he exhaled heavily. His breathing was still ragged, his chest rising and falling with the effort to calm himself down.


    "Couldn''t you have tipped the delivery guy to come a little later?" Adam grumbled as he reluctantly peeled himself off the couch. His muscles were still tense and aching, and he ran a hand through his hair in frustration as he moved toward the door.


    From behind him, Melanie''s voice floated through the air. "Five minutes later? You''d have gotten blue balls then."


    Adam froze mid-step. For a second, he thought he''d misheard her. But when he turned, there she was¡ªsitting on the couch, her gaze lowered as if she hadn''t just said something that had his blood heating up all over again. True... five minutes later and he would have been on top of her.


    But he could not believe that she was the one who had made the comment. Despite himseld, his lips twitched and he asked, "What was that?"


    "Nothing." Her fingers brushed through her hair as she tried to act casual, but her pink cheeks gave her away as he refused to meet his gaze.


    Adam chuckled, "Right... nothing."


    But then he was sure that she muttered something about him having rubbed off on her. He bit back the thought about rubbing that he had and went to open the door.


    His body still ached, painfully aware of how close he''d been to having her exactly where he wanted. They had been tangled together for nearly twenty minutes¡ªkissing, touching, pushing each other further until stopping had felt impossible. Now, with the memory still fresh, he felt a dull throb reminding him just how unfinished things were.


    Taking a deep breath, Adam ''adjusted his pants'' and moved to the door. There was no point in traumatizing the poor delivery guy by opening the door looking like he was one breath away from dragging someone under him. "Behave yourself" He reminded himself as he opened the door.


    Once there, he snatched the pizza box from the delivery guy, shoved a bill in his hand, and shut the door before the guy could say anything and returned to the living room. "Here," he tossed the box onto the table, watching as Melanie hurriedly opened the box.


    As she did, he stared at her... The view from here was... way too good. Her shirt gaped open, and he felt like some lecherous creep admiring the way her curves peeked through them, specially from this vantage point. He felt his pants tighten again and rolled his eyes. He needed to drag his brain from where it wanted to settle -between that pink-encased valley...


    He was finally distracted from his pervy thoughts when Melanie questioned him," Why did you do that?"


    "Do what? Tip the delivery guy? You wanted me to fleece the poor guy?", he asked, no tunderstanding her question.


    Melanie gave him a side eye as he sat down next to her and passed him a slice while taking one for herself and clarified," I meant why did you kiss me?"


    Adam looked at her as if she was a bit brainless and rolled his eyes," Because I wanted to kiss you. Among other things."


    Melanie stared at him. Not believing him. If he''d said that he did that because he wanted to throw her off balance and that is why he had done that, she would have believed him. But she didn''t think he would find her attractive.


    "You don''t believe me," Adam stated flatly. He seemed to read her mind!


    Melanie hummed noncommittally, focusing on her pizza instead of him. She still felt hot all over at what they had been doing...


    Then an olive slid off her slice, tumbling down and landing right at the edge of her shirt''s neckline. Before she could react, it shifted lower, rolling dangerously close to disappearing beneath her shirt. She realized then that her shirt was unbuttoned and... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While she was still in shock, Adam had already moved. He leaned forward, his fingers curled around her waist, holding her in place as he dipped his head. His tongue darted out, tracing her skin as he caught the olive just before it vanished.


    Melanie froze, her breath caught somewhere between a gasp and a curse. Did he just¡ª


    She could still feel the rasp of his tongue and the slight wetness on her skin so it had to be true. "Did you just?" Unable to find any words, she pointed at him and then at herself.


    "Saved your shirt," Adam said with a shrug as he chewed the olive like he''d done her a favor.


    Melanie gawked at him, "You absolute perv."


    Adam just grinned unrepentantly, "What can I say? I believe in hands-on problem-solving."


    Melanie blushed and looked away, grabbing a tissue paper to hold under the pizza to prevent any more accidents happening that would requiere him to save her clothing. She wanted to wipe herself as well, but felt that would be giving it too much importance. But not wiping it off felt like she had been allowed to be branded by him.


    While she was still thinking things through, Adam asked her, "What''s got you in such a good mood today?"


    "Oh!" Melanie''s face brightened. "I finally secured the loan to solve all the problems that LuxeArt was facing. Everything''s settled. Signed, sealed, delivered."


    "That''s great." Adam''s smile was genuine this time. "Congratulations."

 Chapter 89: Domineering CEO

    Chapter 89 - Domineering CEOAs Melanie spoke about her plans for furthering LuxeArt, the tense atmosphere between the two of them seemed to ease, despite the sizzling attraction that simmered just below the surface..


    Adam couldn''t help but marvel at the woman''s tenacity. He''d known she was a shrewd businesswoman after observing her actions over the past three years, but seeing her now, all fired up for the loan she had received, impressed him more than he''d expected.


    He''d seen LuxeArt''s inventory firsthand during when he''d gone there last time. Madam Collins had done quite a number on that place The furniture pieces had been pitiful ¡ª cracked wood, peeling varnish, and designs that seemed to belong in the last century. Even the most desperate bargain hunter would hesitate to spend money there.


    And the art... Adam had barely contained a grimace. Kindergarten children could create better displays with a box of crayons and some finger paint. The two main selling points of LuxeArt ¡ª its exclusive furniture and curated art ¡ª had become little more than a sad joke.


    Added to that, the accounts were a mess. He knew that because he''d had Max look into it. The numbers painted a bleak picture ¡ª debts piled higher than profits, suppliers demanding payment, and barely any revenue trickling in.


    Any other person would have taken one look at the situation, declared it hopeless, and walked away. Hell, Adam himself had seen companies in far better condition close down without a second thought. Yet Melanie? She stood her ground, stubbornly refusing to give up.


    He shifted his gaze back to her, studying her with renewed interest. She wasn''t just determined; she was fearless. There was something undeniably captivating about that. And of course, she was beautiful. A combination he definitely liked.


    He hadn''t lied when he''d said he wanted to kiss her just now. He did. More than that ¡ª he craved it. It had been a long time since a woman had truly caught his attention, and Melanie had done so effortlessly.


    The worst part? His body was thrumming with restless energy, a gnawing hunger clawing at his insides, screaming that he needed to have her. It almost felt like an obsession ¡ª one that had come out of nowhere and hit him like a freight train but he knew he would have her. Soon.


    As he was letting his imagination run wild, thinking of various ways he wanted to have her, Melanie''s words broke into his thoughts," That reminds me! I''ll be heading out of the city this weekend."


    Adam''s gaze sharpened as he looked at her, "What?"


    "I''ve set up a meeting with one of LuxeArt''s old designer. The man was very reticent to meet but he has finally come around. He''s agreet to meet me there for dinner. Ben''s driving me there. We''ll have dinner with the man and stay the night before heading back in the morning."


    His mood darkened instantly. The thought of Ben ¡ª that overly eager assistant with his doting eyes ¡ª spending the night near Melanie had Adam''s fingers twitching. Never before had he felt such jealousy. His voice dropped low. "You''re not going."


    Melanie paused mid-bits, her brows lifting in surprise as she stared at him over the large slice of pizza. "Excuse me?"


    "You heard me." Adam''s scowl deepened. Images of Ben''s starry-eyed gaze flickered in his mind. "You can''t go."


    For a second, Melanie just stared at him, and then her lips twitched and then she chuckled. "You almost had me! You know," she drawled with exaggerated sweetness, "you sound just like one of those domineering CEOs right now ¡ª all you need to do is growl and threaten to break my legs if I go wiht Ben. Or better yet, maybe you''ll threaten to break Ben''s legs, since no self-respecting CEO would actually harm the girl."


    Adam smirked darkly. "Breaking Ben''s legs sounds like an amazing idea." So, would you not go if I threaten to break his legs? For added measure I can even add a threat to his arms..."


    She let out a snort of laughter, and Adam was tempted to lean forward and steal that smile from her face but before she could speak, he added so as not to show his weakness, "But it''s not about that. We''re not allowed to stay apart, in case you have forgotten.."


    Melnaie''s smile faltered slightly. "Adam, the court order said we can''t be apart for more than ten days. I''ll be gone for one night. It''s hardly breaking any rules."


    "You''re still not going," he muttered, but she only shook her head, clearly amused by him.


    For a moment, she thought of inviting him along. But then she stopped herself. That would be foolish. She''d barely have any time away from his so she should make the best use of this opportunity.


    She watched as he picked up the pizza box and cleaned up hurriedly before moving to return to his room after a muttered good night and shook her head. What was wrong with him now? He seemed to be having mood swings!


    Before he could close the door in her face, she called out, "Hey! Unlock my door now!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam paused and rolled his eyes. "I unlocked it soon after you sat down."


    Melanie huffed in disbelief but got to her feet, moving slowly toward her room. It was only when she reached the mirror that her eyes widened in horror. She looked like a seductress! Despite having buttoned her shirt''s top buttons, her hair was tousled, wild strands curling around her face. Worse, her shirt had somehow come untucked from her skirt, leaving her looking distinctly rumpled and ¡ª dare she admit ¡ª flustered.


    No wonder Adam had kept directing looks at her all evening. She''d thought he was trying to unsettle her, turns out she looked like a fool and so he kept getting distracted...


    She groaned,and pressed her palms over her face. Great. Just great. Why could not she remain composed in his presence? Thank God she had not invited him to meet Peter! Or she would have been a mess in the meeting probably.

 Chapter 90: Uninvited

    Chapter 90 - Uninvited"Do you think he would be willing to sign the deal, boss?" Ben asked from the passenger seat as Melanie sat in the back, reading through the documents that she had prepared for Peter.


    "I don''t know, Ben. I don''t even know why he has agreed to meet us and invited us there." Melanie answered as she flipped a page in the file.


    "Maybe he''s just curious?" Ben suggested hopefully. He still couldn''t believe Peter Berkus had agreed to meet them. The man was notoriously selective about who he entertained, and they weren''t exactly on friendly terms after the fiasco regarding plagiarism.


    Melanie snorted softly. "Peter wouldn''t waste time on curiosity."


    Ben opened his mouth to argue but thought better of it. He knew Melanie well enough to recognize when she was in no mood for idle chatter. Besides, she''d already warned him once not to disturb her, and judging by her focus on that file, she was serious.


    Still, curiosity gnawed at him. What was she planning? Were those papers a list of incentives she intended to offer Peter? Or perhaps a detailed presentation to convince him to join forces back with LuxeArt?


    Unable to shake his questions, Ben settled back into his seat, staring out the window. The countryside blurred past as they neared their destination. Melanie finally glanced at her watch and let out a weary sigh.


    "At least we won''t be late," she muttered.


    Melanie had hoped to leave early that morning ¡ª enough time to check into their hotel, freshen up, and gather her thoughts before facing Peter. But things hadn''t gone to plan. Reporters had swarmed her just as she was about to leave the office, throwing questions at her like stones.


    "Is it true LuxeArt is going bankrupt?" "Have you fired employees without paying their wages?" "Are you planning to sell the company?"


    She''d spent the entire morning fending off their accusations ¡ª accusations based on rumors she hadn''t even had time to track down yet. By the time she''d escaped, her schedule had been wrecked, and now she was stuck heading straight to Peter''s house without so much as a moment to gather herself.


    As the car slowed to a stop, Melanie frowned. This didn''t feel right.


    "I thought you said we were meeting at Peter''s private home?" she asked as she looked outside the window.


    "We are," Ben confirmed, following her gaze. "That''s his place up ahead."


    Melanie''s frown deepened. The driveway was crowded with sleek, expensive cars ¡ª far too many for what was supposed to be a private meeting.


    "Why are there so many people here?" she muttered. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Maybe he''s hosting something?" Ben guessed, but even he didn''t sound convinced.


    Melanie stepped out of the car, holding the leather case in her hand tightly, when the two guards stopped her at the door, eyeing them with suspicion.


    "Name?" one of the guards barked, his clipboard in hand.


    "Melanie Collins. From LuxeArt. I have a meeting with Peter Berkus."


    The guard flipped through the pages of his clipboard, frowning. "LuxeArt?" He shook his head. "Not on the list."


    As Melanie frowned, Ben cut in. ""That''s impossible. Peter Berkus invited us himself."


    "Mr Peter invited you? I don''t think so. But if you insist, show me the invite." The guard''s lip curled, his tone mocking. "I''m guessing you don''t have it?"


    Ben frowned as he shook his head," We weren''t given an invite. I was told to come directly. I have a scheduled appointment."


    The guards exchanged a glance and snickered," You should''ve brought an invite or a credible story. Maybe claim that you lost it on the way."


    Before Ben or Melanie could say anything, Melanie was suddenly pushed aside, and Madam Collins stepped forward and extended an invite," Linda Collins from FineArt."


    Of course," the guard said smoothly, stepping aside. "Please head inside."


    Madam Collins paused deliberately, turning her gaze to Melanie. A slow, smug smile curved her lips. "Oh," she drawled sweetly. "Melanie you are here too? Why are you standing at the door? Did LuxeArt not get an invite?"


    The guard, handed back the invite to Madam Collins and shook his head. "Nope. LuxeArt isn''t on the list."


    "Hmm," Madam Collins hummed thoughtfully, tapped her chin with one manicured finger and sighed, "Actually it''s not so strange that you were not invited, Melanie. While LuxeArt was once a big name, now it is nothing more than a thrift store...So given your reputation these days, I suppose Peter must have thought better of it."


    Her pointed words were loud enough to catch the attention of some nearby guests lingering at the entrance and having sensed the drama. As expected the gossip started immediately," LuxeArt? Aren''t they the ones cutting corners these days?" someone muttered.


    "I heard they can''t even pay their staff and the cheap suppliers that they are usingt hese days," another added.


    "Didn''t they ditch Peter when he was being accused of copying designs a few years back?" a woman sneered.


    "Yeah, and now they''re crawling back," a man chuckled. "Pathetic."


    The comments grew louder, feeding off one another. Melanie felt her fingers tighten into fists at her sides but she forced herself to keep her expression blank.


    "We should go," Ben muttered under his breath as he heard the whispered words, feeling embarrassed. He had not expected that Peter would invite them for something like this. He felt like a failure...


    As he would have stepped back, Melanie stopped him with a cold voice, "No. We''re not leaving. Call Peter."


    "But¡ª"


    "We''re not leaving, Ben. We did not come here uninvited and like hell I am going to run away like a dog with its tail tucked between his legs! Call him," she repeated, her eyes narrowing at Madam Collins'' retreating back. "If Peter Berkus thinks he can embarrass me like this, he''s in for a surprise."


    Ben took a deep breath as he glanced at Melanie standing stiffly. Slowly, he gathered his courage and made the call, wondering if the man would answer or not.

 Chapter 91: Bear Humiliation

    Chapter 91 - Bear HumiliationBefore Ben''s call could connect, a tall woman in a crisp black suit approached the guards. She leaned in and whispered something, her sharp gaze flicking toward Melanie.


    "She''s not a guest," the woman murmured loud enough for everyon to hear. "She''s here for work." She then turned to Melanie and said pretentiously," Miss Melanie. You should have used the back entrance when you realized that there was an ongoing gathering."


    Melanie stiffened at the words. It seemed the reason for Peter agreeing to meet them was to humiliate her. Before she could have said a word, the woman continued," You can wait outside. Peter will see you later. He''s going to be entertaining his guests now."


    Even though things were not explicitly said, the woman''s meaning was clear. You''re not exactly on the priority list. So, wait until Peter sees fit to see you.


    Ben scowled. "This is ridiculous. We have a scheduled meeting."


    Melanie, however, gave a smile so sharp it could cut glass. "I understand. Clearly, there was some misunderstanding." She turned slightly towards Ben and gestured for him to move along, as if preparing to leave. "Since Mr. Berkus is busy, we''ll speak with him later. There is no need for him to hurry his guests. We''ll leave now.


    Before the woman could reply, a rich, gravelly voice cut through the air. "Melanie?"


    Both the guard and the suited woman stiffened as Peter Berkus himself strode out onto the grand patio. Dressed in a sleek navy suit, his grey hair slicked back, he was every bit the powerful designer his reputation claimed.


    Peter Berkus came forward and despite the ''warmth'' in his tone when he''d called out to her, his gaze swept over her coolly. "I didn''t know you valued me so little that you''d refuse to wait for my time."


    Melanie''s smile didn''t waver as she stared at him, "I value your time immensely, Mr. Berkus. I was simply ensuring I was available whenever you wished to meet and did not want to intrude today."


    Peter''s lips curved in what barely passed for a smile as he gestured to the assistant beside him as he asked, pointing towards the file in her hand, "Is this what you''ve prepared for me?"


    "Yes." Melanie extended the file, and the assistant took it from her grasp, clutching it tightly like she might run off with it.


    Peter barely spared the file a glance before turning back to Melanie. "I''ll take a look later," he said, his tone dismissive. "But before that, today''s party is for a special reason. To announce a collaboration." His gaze locked back on Melanie. "I hope you''ll stay for a while. Then we can discuss the contents of your file."


    Melanie narrowed her eyes. There was something calculated in his invitation. This wasn''t mere politeness; this was him pulling strings, ensuring she danced to his tune. Still, she nodded. "Of course. I''d be delighted."


    After all, she had come here to clear the air and lay to rest the grievances of the past.


    "Good." Peter turned and signaled to a passing waiter. "Bring Miss Melanie a glass." He gestured broadly to the crowd. "We''ll be toasting the announcement shortly."


    Moments later, the waiter returned with a slender glass of sparkling wine, placing it delicately in Melanie''s hand. Around her, more waiters swept through the crowd, distributing glasses until every guest held one.


    Peter stepped forward, climbed to the stage and then raised his own glass as he stood in front of the microphone. The murmurs in the room faded as guests turned their attention to him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Peter began,"Thank you all for being here. Today marks a new Chapter, a union of artistry and innovation. I''m pleased to announce our collaboration with one of the finest upcoming names in the industry! From now on, Peter Berkus Designs will collaborate exclusively with FineArt."


    "I''m proud to be partnering with an exceptional visionary, someone who understands the future of design as well as the importance of nurturing young talent." He turned slightly and extended a hand toward the side of the stage. "Please welcome Madam Collins."


    The room erupted in applause as Madam Collins walked gracefully to his side, her smile smug as she cast a glance at Melanie as if wanting to tell her, "Look. This man was your last hope,wasn''t he? But I have already taken him from you.."


    As she accepted Peter''s outstretched hand with poise, she thanked him and said, "Thank you, Peter. I''m incredibly honored by your faith in me, and I assure you, our collaboration will only bring greater success for us both."


    Peter nodded in agreement as the guests all applauded.


    "And," Madam Collins continued, her tone shifting into something more triumphant as she gestured for everyone to calm down, "I''m particularly thrilled to announce our new mentorship program¡ªone that will give aspiring designers the opportunity to collaborate directly with Peter himself." She lifted her glass, eyes gleaming. "Here''s to shaping the future of design."


    The applause rang out louder this time, glasses clinking as guests cheered the announcement. Melanie, however, stood frozen in place, the glass trembling slightly in her hand.


    "This..." Ben''s voice broke through her shock. He turned to her, voice low yet urgent. "This was your idea, boss. This mentorship program was to put LuxeArt back on it''s feet. How... how did she get it?"


    Melanie forced her breathing to steady as she swallowed hard. "I don''t know," she muttered, eyes narrowing at the stage where Madam Collins basked in the crowd''s praise. "But I''m going to find out." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Ben was even more worried as he watched Peter make his way towards the assistant who was still standing with their file in hand. He hurriedly tugged at her sleeve and continued," Boss. It is clear that Mr Peter has no intention of signing up with us and only wanted to humiliate us. But now, if he sees your proposal and realizes that it is same as the one that Madam Collins just announced, things will go further south. The man is hell bent on getting revenge on you. I think we should take the file and leave."

 Chapter 92: Run Away

    Chapter 92 - Run Away"Boss. It is clear that Mr Peter has no intention of signing up with us and only wanted to humiliate you. And now, if he sees your proposal and realizes that it is same as the one that Madam Collins just announced, things will go further south. The man is hell bent on getting revenge on you. I think we should take the file and leave."


    Melanie stared at the man as he spoke to the guests, his assistant following him with her file still in hand. She knew Ben was correct. That Peter wanted to use this file to embarrass her and bring her down. But she clenched her jaw," No, Ben. I am not leaving."


    "Boss, you heard what he said!" Ben hissed urgently. "He''s setting you up. If he opens that file¡ª"


    Even as her hand tightened on the glass with enough force to shatter it, she gritted her teeth and answered, "I said no. If I leave now, it looks like I''m running. And I refuse to give Madam Collins or Peter that satisfaction."


    Ben looked like he was ready to argue, but the words never came. Instead, his eyes flicked over her shoulder and his expression darkened.


    "He''s coming," Ben muttered under his breath.


    Melanie turned around just in time to see Peter Berkus approaching, his gaze locked on her. The glass in her hand felt heavier as he stopped directly in front of her, one brow lifting as his eyes swept over her pale face.


    "Did you really think," Peter drawled in a low voice edged with bitterness, "that I invited you here for a collaboration? After what you did to me?"


    Melanie sipped the drink in her hand as she looked at the man," And what did I do?"


    Peter''s expression darkened as he looked at her serene face,"Don''t play dumb, Melanie. You accused me of plagiarism. Dragged my name through the mud and then cut off ties like I was nothing."


    "Did I?" Melanie asked. However, it was her tone that was mocking which irritated Peter who glared at her, while she continued, "Or did Madam Collins do that?"


    Peter''s scoffed. "Are you even your grandmother''s blood? You really do have thick skin. Don''t try to pin your blame on someone else now that all your bad decisions have thrown LuxeArt under the bus.


    Melanie shook her head, " My decisions brought down LuxeArt? Either, I have amnesia or you do, because I don''t recall meeting you in the last three years to accuse you of anything."


    Peter''s scowled deepened and he looked as if he was about to blow up as he said. "Of course you didn''t say it yourself. You had Madam Collins pass the decision along like a coward!"


    "Tsk tsk." Melanie shook her head as she stared back at the man. "You must really trust Madam Collins. Don''t you think it is odd? I had Madam Collins fire the old staff? I even ordred Madam Collins to break partnerships with our oldest suppliers? Oh, and I ordered Madam Collins to terminate your contract and then buy things from unknown artists? Wow. I must really hate LuxeArt to go to this extent to ruin it."


    Peter''s expression faltered for a split second as a flicker of doubt crossed his face. It was true. By the time he had been ''fired'' from LuxeArt most of the employees and suppliers had been changed.


    But then he shook his head," I remember that you were the one who wanted to make changes. Madam Collins said that you had your own new ideas and did not want to carry on the old ways. And now you are unwilling to accept the consequences of your own decisions? Just accept your mistake."


    Melanie smiled at that and instead of answering this, she raised her glass in a toast, "Congratulations on your collaboration," and downed the drink one go before placing her empty glass on a nearby table. "I''ll be leaving now."


    As she gestured for Ben, he hurried out of the hall, already prepared to go away. He did not want to wait and see whatever Peter Bursky and Madam Collins had prepared to humiliate the boss. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Ben made his escape to get the car, Peter''s hand shot out and grabbed Melanie, "Wait.We''re not finished."


    Melanie gave a pointed glance at where the old man was holding her and he quickly let go but not before speaking harshly,"Take your useless ideas and go. I have no intention of signing up with you."


    He gestured to his assistant, who stepped forward, the file extended toward Melanie.


    Melanie smiled faintly but did not reach for the file. Instead she said, "Uncle Peter. There was a time I used to call you that. It was why my first thought was to reach out to you."


    "I came here in good faith to clear the misunderstandings of the past. I knew you would be angry and rightly so, but I had hoped you would truly be willing to give me a chance. But I can see that I was foolish."


    She gently pushed the file back towards the assistant who sent an uncertain glance towards Peter, "This file... I''ll leave it with you as a gift. Consider it a thank-you gift for the past decades of collaboration. A little something from me to you."


    With that, Melanie nodded at the older man, turned her head to meet Madam Collins'' malicious gaze and then walked away, feeling a bit foolish for actually believing that things might turn around so easily.


    Peter Bursky narrowed his eyes as his hands clenched. For a moment, Melanie had resembled his mentor( her grandmother) and he''d been shocked. Because for some reason, despite being humiliated, she had kept her head high. He turned his head to look at the file in his assistant''s hand and was about to take it when Madam Collins came and stood next to him and smiled," Mr Bursky. Please do come with me. I''d like for you to meet a few people."

 Chapter 93: A Dinner

    Chapter 93 - A Dinner"Boss... should you be drinking?" Ben asked hesitantly, as his gaze fixed on the half-empty glass of whiskey on the table.


    Melanie turned her head slowly, her narrowed eyes fixing on him questioningly. "Ben," she drawled, her voice edged with irritation. "You tell me... should I not be drinking? After everything that happened today?"


    Ben hesitated, shifting his weight from one foot to the other. Truth be told, she did have a point. Today had been... well, a disaster.


    First, they''d barely stepped out of the office when a swarm of reporters cornered them, bombarding them with questions about the rumors swirling around LuxeArt''s supposed bankruptcy. They''d pushed through the chaos, dodging cameras and answering questions only to jump from the frying pan into the fire.


    Then there was the meeting with Peter Berkus. The man had strung them along to bring them to the party, letting them believe he might give LuxeArt a fair chance ¡ª only to humiliate Melanie in front of his guests. He hadn''t just refused to collaborate and that was the crux of the problem. A simple ''no'' would have been okay!


    But, he''d taken digs at her, making pointed remarks about her and humiliating her in front of the guests. However, that wasn''t the worst of it.


    By the time they''d left the party, social media had erupted with rumors. Business forums were buzzing with accusations that Melanie had tried to buy Peter''s partnership through shady, under-the-table means. Words like shameless and desperate were being tossed around freely making disgusting claims.


    So yes, after a day like that, Ben supposed anyone would want a drink. Still, seeing his boss ¡ª usually so composed, so sharp ¡ª drowning her frustration in alcohol made something tighten in his chest.


    "I get it," Ben said quietly. "Today sucked... big time." He paused, then added carefully, "But maybe you should slow down. You''ve got a long fight ahead, and tomorrow isn''t going to get any easier."


    Melanie let out a short, humorless laugh and swirled the amber liquid in her glass. "Oh, don''t worry, Ben. I''ll be ready for tomorrow. Why don''t you do me a favour?"


    Ben nodded eagerly. He''d do anything to ease the boss'' worry. "What is it?"


    Melanie cocked her head, then downed the rest of her drink in one go. Setting the glass down with a dull thud, she said, "Find out how my plan got leaked. The mentorship program was known to only you and me." Her gaze locked onto his as she continued coldly, "So, tell me ¡ª who leaked it? Did I do it? Or did you?"


    Ben''s eyes widened. "Boss, are you doubting me?"


    Melanie''s lips curved into a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes as she looked at him, "Did I say that? I''m asking you to look around and find out who leaked it, Ben." Her fingers tapped lightly on the edge of the bar, "Does that sound like I''m not trusting you?"


    Ben swallowed hard and shook his head. "No... no, of course not." His mind raced, trying to recall any unusual activity at the office. "You think someone came into your office... or mine? Maybe they got a peek at the documents?"


    Melanie leaned back in her chair with a grim expression, "Unless the papers walked out on their own, that''s exactly what I think. And they probably took more than a peek. And since the cameras are out of order, we have to investigate thoroughly."


    Ben nodded and promised, "I''ll get started right away. But... only after I know you''re safe."


    Melanie arched a brow. "Safe? I''m not exactly walking around with a target on my back, Ben. I am in a decent hotel so I am sure it should be safe."


    "You''re not? Someone''s targeting you and LuxeArt, and now your name''s being dragged through the mud. What if this gets worse? Look... maybe we should head back to the city tonight. Lying low for a bit wouldn''t hurt."


    Melanie rolled her eyes and sent Ben a look, "You really think I would be a coward like that? I am going to be here until tomorrow, as planned." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay then! Okay. But boss, can you please, just... go back to your room," Ben said worriedly, "Get some rest."


    Melanie exhaled slowly and gave him a look, "Fine. You''re behaving like a mother hen," she muttered, pushing herself up from the chair.


    Ben stood back, giving her space. He watched her closely as she steadied herself with one hand on the table. She took a step forward, then another, wavering like a leaf on a windy day.


    "You good?" he asked cautiously, keeping a few steps behind her, his hands extended to catch her in case she fell down.


    "I''m fine," Melanie snapped over her shoulder, though the slight sway in her steps betrayed her.


    By the time they reached back to her room, she was barely able to maintain her balance.


    "Let me help you." Ben said as he extended his hand to take the key card from her but she swatted at his hand," I can do it. See?" she said smugly, waving the key card in front of her, but as she turned, her foot caught on the edge of the carpet. With a startled gasp, she stumbled.


    Ben reacted instinctively, his arm shooting out to catch her before she could fall. His hand found her waist and he quickly steadied her against the wall, holding her carefully. "Whoa. Careful."


    Melanie raised her hand and nodded her head as she pushed at his shoulder slightly and said," Thanks."


    He nodded and stepped back before giving her a deep look as she entered her room and closed the door in his face. It was only after a few minutes that he finally stepped back and away from the door, returning to his room as he thought of what steps to take to find the person who had leaked the contents of the plan.


    Neither of the two people noticed the person crouching behind a corner, step back, satisfied with the pictures he had clicked.

 Chapter 94: What Did You Do?

    Chapter 94 - What Did You Do?Spencer scrolled through the countless messages flooding his phone and let out a frustrated groan. He pinched the bridge of his nose, muttered a curse under his breath before jabbing at his mother''s contact yet again. The call rang twice before she declined it. Again.


    "Unbelievable," he growled, resisting the urge to throw his phone across the room. Why was she like this? Why did his mother insist on repeatedly antagonizing Melanie? More importantly, why did she refuse to follow his carefully crafted plans?


    He''d been clear¡ªcrystal clear¡ªwhen he''d told her not to interfere with Melanie''s Mentorship Program. Peter Berkus had already been furious with Melanie and was practically gift-wrapping himself to FineArt.


    There was no need to waste their energy undermining her further. FineArt was still trying to establish themselves and as such theuy needed to focus their time on securing clients and expanding their market presence. Having Peter Berkus of course guaranteed them a certain clientele but that was about it. They needed to find someone who would connect with the younger and newer audiences as well.


    But no, his mother had gone ahead and done what she wanted anyway. Instead of now focusing on their market strateegy, they were going to focus on training new designers!


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity redialing the same number, his mother answered.


    "Mother! What is wrong with you?" Spencer all but roared the moment the call was answered.


    "Spencer! Calm down," Madam Collins scolded even though he could sense the smugness in her voice. It provided as a fuel to his anger... Why was his mother so clueless intent on being an enemy to his plans!


    "Calm down?" he snapped. "Mother, I specifically told you I had a plan! I told you I needed someone close to Melanie, someone who could keep an eye on her¡ªsomeone she wouldn''t suspect. But instead of listening to me, you went ahead and pulled this stunt! Now you''ve made her suspicious!"


    "Oh, Spencer," Madam Collins scoffed at his words, still unperturbed by his anger, "You''re overthinking things. She won''t suspect that person¡ªI''m sure of it. And even if she does, what can she really do?"


    There was a short pause before her tone turned even more gleeful as she recounted, "Besides, haven''t you seen the latest headlines in the business circles? The gossip about her? How everyone''s saying her success at ABC was all thanks to her... sleeping around? And now they''re claiming she''s trying to pull the same stunt at LuxeArt."


    Spencer closed his eyes, feeling his temples throb. "That''s irrelevant. I don''t care about¡ª"


    "Oh, but you should have seen her face today!" Madam Collins interrupted, practically giddy. "She was pale as a ghost when Peter signed the contract with us. You should''ve seen the way she froze, completely humiliated! It was delightful." Madam Collins let out a small laugh, clearly relishing the memory. "Watching her squirm... now that was satisfying. Peter had set the scene up so perfectly."


    Spencer clenched his jaw tightly enough to make his teeth ache. Why did she have to be so stubborn! "This isn''t a game, Mother," he said coldly. "You don''t seem to realize what you''ve done. If Melanie starts connecting the dots before she runs through the loan money..."


    But he did not get a chance to complete his sentence as Madam Collins cut in breezily, "Oh, stop worrying so much. Melanie isn''t half as clever as you give her credit for. Trust me, darling, everything''s under control."


    Spencer gritted his teeth. Somehow, he doubted that very much. But then he took a deep breath. What was done was done. He could not undo it. The best option was to warn his mother to take a step back. So he gritted his teeth and spoke slowly," Mom! For now, please do not do anything else. I need Melanie to lower her guard to launch my attack! If you keep antagonisign her she is going to remain alert."


    Madam Collins, feeling a high after the incidents today, agreed with her son easily," Okay okay. I will not pay attention to her for now."


    ***


    While Madam Collins was rejoicing in her win for today, Peter Berkus sat in a high-backed chair, his eyes closed and fingers steepled in thought inside his quiet office.


    His assistant stood nearby, clutching a file uncertainly. She had been holding the file for a while now. After a moment, the assistant finally spoke up. "Sir... what should I do with this file? Should I throw it in the trash. Anything given by them can be worth of nothing else."


    Peter barely moved, but his voice was sharp as he questioned. "Who said those things about her? About sleeping around to sign deals... I don''t recall giving that directive."


    The assistant froze and shifted uneasily before hurriedly clarifying "I... I''m sorry, sir. It... it was suggested by Madam Collins. And I acted without consulting you. For that, I apologize. But..."


    The assistant hesitated, clearly reluctant to continue but wanting to defend herself, "I wanted to avenge you as well. Even though no one believes you plagiarized that project, the breaking of that partnership has always been a stain on your name. And a silent commendation that they did not believe you. So... I just wanted her to feel that same sting of unfounded accusations as well."


    "So if someone slings mud at us, we should get in the mud pit and throw it back at them?" Peter Berkus asked making the assistant shuffle on her feet. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am sorry, Sir. Next time, I won''t do something like this."


    Peter Berkus nodded and then extended his hand.


    The assistant hesitated before realizing that he was asking for the file that Miss Melanie had left behind. "Sir, this file is a waste of your..."


    Before the assistant could continue, Peter Berkus sent her a look that had her turn quiet and pass the file to him immediately, keeping her apprehension to herself.


    However, as the older man opened the file and checked the contents, he stood up angrily and roared," What is the meaning of this?"

 Chapter 95: Sleeping

    Chapter 95 - SleepingMelanie opened her eyes blearily and almost jumped in fright as she saw a face looking down at her. For a moment, she wondered if she was dreaming, but then she slowly moved her hand and poked at his leg. Nope. Adam was real.


    And he was sitting here in her hotel room at... She patted the bed, looked around for her phone, found it, and then checked the time. Ahh... yep. Adam Collins was in her room at 3:00 a.m. The question was why and how did he get here?


    "How did you get here?" she asked, her voice still groggy. "And what are you doing in my room?"


    Adam looked at her as if she had the IQ of a goldfish and said, "That should be obvious. I''m looking at you ¡ª sleeping."


    Melanie sat up and was about to stand when her world tilted on its axis. She paused, let her head drop for a moment, and took a breath to steady herself.


    Then, slowly, she raised her head again and glared at him. "I meant how did you get here?"


    Adam rolled his eyes. "I teleported here, of course."


    Melanie shot him a warning look, her gaze promising him retribution even if it killed her. Adam laughed and raised his hands in surrender. "Okay, okay. How did I get here? I rode to the city, okay? And how did I get in here? I''ve told you a hundred times, Melon, that..."


    "No locks can keep you out if you want to come in," Melanie completed his sentence for him.


    "See?" Adam grinned. "You do listen to me."


    "Unfortunately," she muttered, swinging her legs over the edge of the bed. "Now, if you don''t start talking," she warned, "I''m going to kick you out the window."


    Melanie stood, braced herself to remain on her feet until the dizziness faded and tried to look around. She had no idea which way was the washroom. She was too hungover. "Yeah, yeah. I''ll tell you." Adam said with a grin. "But first, you might want to drink some of that hangover medicine before you faceplant."


    He reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a small bottle of medicine, twisted the cap and extended it to her. "I came because I read those stupid rumors on social media. Wanted to make sure you were okay."


    Melanie paused and gave him a suspicious look. She could never get herself used to his serious statements. Somehow, she always felt that he was talking in circles when he did that. So, she raised a brow and asked sarcastically, "Really? You care about me?"


    Adam''s mouth curled into a boyish grin as he caught her chin and lightly rubbed it as if petting a cat ann he said,"Of course I do."


    Melanie snorted softly but took the medicine from his hand and drank it down in one gulp. "Well, thanks for worrying. But I''m fine."


    "You are? Then why did you drink so much?" Adam asked her.


    Melanie rolled her eyes and stood up," I did drink. But I had the bartender water down the drinks before he brought them to me. So, I am okay."


    Adam tilted his head, studying her carefully. "You are really not worried about the rumors. You have a plan," he said knowingly, making it a statement instead of a question.


    Melanie smiled, "I think I do. It''s quite a coincidence. But, we''ll know if it works tomorrow."


    "Great," Adam groane as he glared at her, "And here I was, hoping I''d get to be your knight in shining armor. I was going to try and offer you my protection!" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie rolled her eyes and walked towards the washroom but not before saying, "Don''t worry about me. I don''t need any knights- armoured or otherwise. I can take care of myself. Added to that, we are going to go our separate ways in a few years after you have claimed the inheritance so you are not responsible for protecting me."


    As she said this, she closed the door behind her, thus missing out the way Adam''s mouth curled up. Instead, he stretched out on the bed lazily, as if he were a big cat and muttered to himself, "Sigh. Melon. It will take time but you will one day learn... once you belong to me... you will always be mine... And I will be yours. There is no separation in our future."


    Taking out his phone, uncaring of the time, he made a call to Max, who was still working and said, "Don''t take down the trending searches for now," before disconnecting the call.


    Max glared at the phone, which now emitted a single beep, and almost stomped his foot in frustration. First, this man had dragged him out of bed at midnight because he wanted to suppress the news and have the public relations team handle it quietly. Now, after working for three exhausting hours to manage the situation, Adam suddenly wanted them to do nothing!


    "Adam Collins is ruthless," Max muttered darkly. "And worst of all... he''s ruthless to me. His one and only friend."


    While Adam was being cursed at Melanie stepped out of the restroom and once agian glared at Adam," Why are you still here?"


    Adam raised an eyebrow at that," Where should I go at this hour then? The reception told me that they did not have any spare rooms and I came all the way here for you. So you definitely won''t make me sleep on my bike right?"


    Melanie stared at his face as he tried to make the puppy dog eyes and shook her head,"Fine fine! Sleep here. I am alwready awake anyway so its okay. I''ll just do some work for tomorrow''s preparation."


    Adam grinned and blew a kiss to Melanie as he said," That is like my sweet melon. I knew you missed me and liked me too much to let me suffer. I have the best wife in the world..."

 Chapter 96: Help

    Chapter 96 - Help"What are you doing?"


    Melanie looked up from her laptop and her fingers paused in the middle of typing. She glanced at Adam and then almost giggled. His hair was all tousled up and sticking in the air. "I''m working, Adam. What else would I be doing?"


    "Actually, there are a lot of things you could be doing. Like playing games, watching po*n." Adam answered helpfully, earning himself a glare from Melanie before he grinned and continued, "Okay okay. What are you working on? Is it something urgent?"


    Melanie rolled her eyes and glanced at him," Why did you become a question bank all of a sudden?" Melanie muttered, shutting her laptop with a soft click. "And no, it''s not urgent. But since I''m wide awake..."


    "Perfect." Adam''s grin widened. "Let''s go! Come on," he urged, his tone practically buzzing with excitement.


    "Go where?"


    Where are you taking me?" she asked, eyeing him warily.


    "To see the nightlife," Adam declared easily as she stared at him.


    "Nightlife? Adam, it''s almost morning. It''s 3 a.m. It would be considered morning life."


    "Whatever! Come on. You have all day to work. Come with me."


    "Yeah...I have to work all day so that means I''m not ready for a sudden road trip to into nightlife."


    "It''s not a road trip," Adam corrected. "I''m taking you out on my bike. It''s just a ride."


    As Adam jumped out of bed, Melanie eyes him suspiciously. She should refuse, but she didn''t want to.. She was curious.


    "Your bike?" Melanie gave him a dubious look. "Do I look like someone who rides bikes at 3 a.m.?"


    "Well, you''re about to." He shot her a wink. "Now hurry up and change before I decide your pajamas count as suitable wear."


    Melanie rolled her eyes but even though she knew she should refuse she agreed out of sheer curiosity. Where would he take her at 3.00 am in the morning? "Fine," she muttered, pushing back her chair. "I''ll go change. But if I suffer because of it, I will not spare you..."


    "I''ll take full responsibility," Adam said smugly. "Five minutes, Melon. Any longer and I''m dragging you out as you are."


    "Try it," she called over her shoulder as she grabbed something from the suitcase and disappeared into the washroom. "I''ll kick you down the stairs." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His chuckle followed her and she couldn''t help but smile at the slight thrill in her stomach. Tomorrow, all her problems would be resolved but tonight, she''d see what Adam wanted to take her, she had a feeling it was going to be memorable.


    Adam was paying with his keys when Melanie returned. His gaze dragged over her slowly ¡ª too slowly ¡ª lingering a second too long on the curve of her hips. His smirk turned into something far more dangerous as he whistled slowly," "Dam*. I thought you looked the hottest in your business skirts but those jeans... Melon, I am disappointed that you don''t dress like that for me."


    Melanie rolled her eyes and did not answer him. She''d bought the jeans in a hurry, and it was too tight as far as she was concerned. But since this was the only pair she''d brought, she''d decided to wear it for now.


    His hand reached out suddenly, and tugged her by the wrist until she was closer than she intended to be.


    "Hey!" she protested, half-heartedly pushing against his chest but Adam gave her a lazy smile as his hand hovered over the curve of her a**," I just wanted to take closer look at this perfect work of art... I think I should take you for a different ride..." He leaned closer to her then and muttered in her ear," I think you should ride me... That would be perfect for an early morning activity."


    Melanie blushed and pushed him away, before moving towards the door,"Move it, Adam!"


    Adam grinned and followed her out of the room, but not before muttering," Come on. I can teach you to ride..."


    Melanie gave him another glare at his double entendre while he laughed and said," I mean I can teach you to ride my bike..."


    "In your dreams," Melanie muttered and hurried away before she said something stupid.


    Once outside, Melanie stared at the large bike in front of her and questioned, "Did you spend all your trust fund money on bikes?" Why did he have a different one each time?


    Adam scoffed and crossed his arms in front of his chest, "You really think I only live off my trust fund?"


    Melanie tilted her head and sent him a pointed look. "You don''t?"


    "Of course I do," Adam said smugly. "But I used my money wisely. My trust is earning money for me. As for the bikes," he patted the sleek black machine, "I buy old ones and refurbish them."


    "So you''re a mechanic too? Impressive." And this time, she was genuinely impressed. Truthfully, she didn''t think much of Adam who seemed interested in only wasting his time living an adventurous life and not doing anything to earn a living.


    Before she could change her opinion of him much of course, he answered," I am impressine with my hands, Melon. Want me to show you?"


    Melanie glared at him as he raised his hands as if to touch her and she swatted at his hands. "Just get on."


    Adam swung his leg over the bike, then grabbed a helmet and handed it to her.


    Melanie took it and quickly fastened it before Adam had the chance to reach over and do it himself.


    "You''re a quick learner," he teased, watching her.


    "I just didn''t want your ''impressive'' hands near my face." Melanie snapped back.


    Adam laughed, revving the bike to life as he said, "Meaning, other parts of your body are okay with my hands? As Melanie glared at him, Adam grinned, "Climb on, Melon."


    Melanie slid behind him and held his waist properly. The warmth of him pressed against her front,while Adam grinned over his shoulder.


    "Trying to get close to me, huh?" he teased.


    She gave his back a solid smack. "Just ride, Adam."

 Chapter 97: Ride

    Chapter 97 - RideMelanie rested her head against Adam''s back, and a smile curled on her lips as the wind whipped against her face. The cool air stung her cheeks, but it felt refreshing, exhilarating even. At this moment, she finally understood why someone would enjoy riding a bike...


    The rumble of the bike beneath her mixed with the sharp rush of air and adrenaline was one hell of an experience. Melanie let herself enjoy the moment. This was... fun.


    The world seemed to blur around her, city lights flashing past like streaks of color. They moved fast, the roads nearly empty at this hour, and she closed her eyes for a second, trusting Adam to know what he was doing.


    Just as she thought that she wouldn''t mind riding all night, the bike slowed, and she opened her eyes as they rolled onto a quieter path. She frowned. They were no longer on a proper road but what looked like a rocky trail.


    Trees towered above them soon with their branches arching overhead like a tunnel, the only light that showed them the path was the bike''s headlight.


    The air felt damper and chillier and without realising, Melanie''s hold around Adam''s waist tightened.


    "Where are we?" she asked, raising her voice over the engine. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ll see," Adam called back.


    The bike dipped slightly as they went over a rough patch, and Melanie grabbed him tighter still. The trees thickened around them, the air heavier and she could not help but think that this would be wonderful place to bury someone... and what did they say about curiosity...


    "Rein in your imaginative horses, Melon." Adam suddenly called out and she widened her eyes. Could he hear her thoughts or something?


    But then she heard something else and sniffed the air... was that water?


    Good nose," Adam chuckled. "We''re close."


    The sound of rushing water grew louder, mingling with the faint chirp of crickets and rustling leaves. The ground was softer now, almost spongy with moisture.


    "Are we near a waterfall or something?" she asked, her curiosity rising again.


    "You tell me," Adam called back just as the bike turned a corner ¡ª and suddenly there it was.


    A majestic waterfall cascaded down a rocky cliff just a little ahead, the moonlight catching the silver streams as they poured into a small lake below.


    As if in a trance, she jumped off the bike and walked closer to the lake, wanting to get a better look but she''d barely taken a step when she almost slipped. Adam caught her. In the next moment, she felt his hand on her stomach as he pulled her backwards and whispered," This place is slippery and has quicksand in some places so don''t go further."


    She realized then that the quicksand might be the possible reason that no one knew of this beautiful place and thus it had been left empty. She felt him get off the bike and pull her backwards even as she shivered a bit... From the cold air or his proximity. She had no idea.


    Melanie didn''t move away. Instead, she let herself lean back against him, feeling the solid warmth of his chest, even as she tried to distract herself by questioning him, "How do you know about this place?"


    Adam chuckled and she felt that too as he murmured, "That''s a secret."


    "Oh, really?" she teased, tilting her head back just slightly to look up at him. "You''re not going to tell me?"


    "Nope," he said smugly and then paused.


    She realized her mistake in looking back at him. He was now looking at her. She was about to turn away when she heard him whisper," Melon..."


    She felt his hand on her stomach move upwards then while his head came downwards. He did it slowly, giving her a chance to escape. But she was far too gone. And as his hand touched the underside of her breas*s, their lips met too.


    A fierce hunger seemed to consume her as Melanie moaned into the kiss. But this time, she broke it almost immediately and even as he stared at her in naked confusion, she turned around in the circle of his arms and placed her lips against his.


    And that seemed to be his undoing. As if this was the last barrier he had been waiting for. With a groan, he deepened their kiss and his hand moved to mould her a**, pulling her close as he caressed the globes before moving upwards, tracing the line of her back...


    Panting, he dragged her backwards a bit until he was leaning agains his bike and then broke the kiss as he looked at her hungrily.


    In the next minute, he straddled the bike, his back towards the handlebars and sent her a challenging look as he patted his thigh.


    Melanie looked at him then. He wanted her to sit on him...She stood there for a moment... appalled that he would want her to do something like this in the open but another part of her wanted to do it.


    As if in a trance, she threw her leg over the bike and in the next second, she found her self on his rock hard thighs, his hands around her waist, his mouth on hers.


    She could feel him there, throbbing against her own heat and she squirmed a bit in his lap wanting more, making him growl as he broke the kiss and stared at her," You have no idea what you are doing to me...do you?"


    In answer, she held his gaze and moved her head closer to him, carefully licking his lip and that little piece of metal she was obsessed with.


    Adam groaned and nipped at her teasing tongue before his hands slid into her hair, pulling her face back, exposing her neck to him. He licked along her neck before slowly suckling and nibbling near her shoulder, making him squirm some more.


    His hand caught her hips finally, stopping her as he pushed her down on his hardness as he whispered," Melanie...we need to stop."

 Chapter 98: Glee

    Chapter 98 - GleeMadam Collins woke up in an exceptionally cheerful mood. The morning sun streamed through the curtains, casting a warm glow over her lavish bedroom, mirroring the excitement bubbling within her.


    Today promised to be a triumphant day, one filled with long-awaited satisfaction. Three years! Three years she had done her best to break that woman''s spirit but Melanie had persisted. It didn''t matter to her whether she was given a talking to or insulted in front of the servants.


    Melanie was like an immovable fortress, not at all bothered by her. And just as Melanie had continued to endure silently, Linda Collins'' urge to see her broken and lost had multiplied! That wish would finally come true today.


    Everything had gone exactly according to plan the previous night, and now, she eagerly anticipated receiving good news about Melanie''s unfortunate losses. Her image should have been crumbled by now and the people who had agreed to help her would also be rushing to cut off ties.


    Practically humming with anticipation, she slipped into a stylish outfit even as she impatiently tried to fasten her jewellery. Her heart pounded with excitement as she reached for her phone, ready to call her assistant for an update wondering what she will hear first. About her character being loose or LuxeArt being shut down due to people banning it.


    After all, the ''cancel'' culture in their country was quite strong! Melanie should have been cancelled by now.


    However, before she could dial the number, a sharp, urgent knock on the door had her frowning as she looked there. The abrupt sound sent a jolt of surprise through her, and she paused as her fingers tightened around her phone as she wondered who would come here,


    Madam Collins arched a perfectly shaped brow as the door swung open and found her assistant standing there with a frantic expression.


    Madam Collins, however, barely spared her a glance. She was far too eager to hear the confirmation of Melanie''s downfall to be concerned with whatever had her assistant so rattled.


    "Well?" she asked, tapping her manicured nails against her phone as she bounced in anticipation like a little child. "How''s everything going? Did Peter Berkus announce about Melanie trying to copy our plan as yet? Has she been denounced by everyone? The people we hired to claim that LuxeArt was selling them cheap goods should have spent the news everywhere, right?


    Lisa hesitated and her lips parted as if struggling to form the words. Instead of the triumphant news Madam Collins was expecting, she shook her head and finally spoke in a voice full of tension," Madam. Things have changed. There was a problem."


    Madam Collin''s fingers stilled mid-tap. Her expression remained impassive, as she repeated the word,"Problem?"


    Lisa swallowed hard before she bowed her head and explained, "Peter Berkus made an announcement early this morning," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "He said he will not be collaborating with FineArt."


    The silence that followed was suffocating. Linda''s face didn''t change, but a dangerous glint flickered in her eyes. "Excuse me?What did you say? Because it suspiciously sounded like Peter was breaking off the contract?"


    Lisa looked down at her tablet, as if reading directly from the statement. "He also said that since he had already chosen a few designers to mentor, he would simply take them under his wing while having nothing to do with FineArt or the anything arranged by us. He called a press conference early this morning and made the announcement."


    Madam Collins blinked. For a brief moment, the words didn''t make sense. The prestigious Peter Berkus¡ªthe very man she had relied on to be the final nail in Melanie''s coffin¡ªhad withdrawn? Not only that, but he had taken the new designers under his own guidance?


    Her jaw clenched. "And why, exactly, did he suddenly change his mind?" she asked, her tone now sharp and relentless. "Does he not fear being charged for breach of contract?"


    Lisa''s hands trembled slightly as she scrolled through the news updates. "That''s the thing," she murmured. "When asked about the breach of contract, he... he simply smiled and said that contracts are only binding when both parties act in good faith. And that his lawyer would soon contact us."


    Madam Collins'' entire body stiffened.


    Good faith.


    The implication was clear, and rage simmered beneath her carefully constructed facade.


    "What else did he say?" she demanded, her voice like ice. "Act in good faith? Did I not give him the upper hand in the contract and agree to all his demands? Call him! I want to know what the hell happened. Now. Why did he change his tune from yesterday to now?"


    Lisa flinched but nodded quickly, fumbling with her phone to dial Peter Berkus'' number. Before she could press call, however, her own device vibrated violently in her grasp. Startled, she glanced at the screen and hesitated.


    "Madam. It''s the PR team... They''re telling me to turn on the television."


    A chill crept up Madam Collins'' spine. "Why would the PR team intervene before she had even asked them anything? While she was still thinking, her assistant moved and said," They are saying it is urgent..."


    Even as she said this, she turned on the television and played the news channel...


    A news anchor appeared, on the screen. "Breaking news. Just moments ago, a shocking expos¨¦ was released regarding FineArt and its owner''s alleged involvement in an elaborate scheme to sabotage its competitor, LuxeArt."


    "It has come to light that FineArt''s owner, Madam Linda Collins, will now be facing a lawsuit filed by none other than renowned designer Peter Berkus, her intended partner.


    According to legal documents obtained by our investigative team, Mr. Berkus is suing FineArt and Madam Collins for defamation, conspiracy, and financial damages resulting from a series of orchestrated rumors that led to substantial losses for him two years ago." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madam Collins'' breath hitched. Her fingers curled into fists, nails digging into her palm as she processed the words. And then her stomach twisted in disbelief, as she stared at the video that now appeared on the screen.


    It was a grainy footage but she knew exactly what the video showed... She paled and felt her world collapse. How did this happen. Today was the turn day when Melanie was supposed to have been ruined. How did it become her instead?

 Chapter 99: Lets Go

    Chapter 99 - Lets GoWhile Madam Collins was still processing the shocking news, Spencer received the same information from his own people at the office. As he watched the broadcast, his hand clenched into a fist, and he felt a headache stard to form.


    It seemed reporters were already hounding them, demanding answers¡ªwhy had his mother done something like this to her own daughter-in-law when during that time, Melanie had indeed been working with ABC Industtries? They wanted to know if there was internal strife within the company for two of it''s directors attacking each other like this?


    Without having anyone to tell him, he knew that the shares of the company would definitely be affected today. And at present he needed to do damage control.


    But, to make things worse, Peter Berkus had officially filed the lawsuit and then left the country. Which meant that there was no way they could make him come forward and claim that this was all a misunderstanding.


    Peter was refusing to listen to any explanations, making it clear that his side would only speak in court. There was no room for discussion after the betrayal. To have orchestrated the entire incident of plagiarism and then sympathised with him as if Melanie was the one who was controlling everything! He had sent quite a long ''letter'' to them...


    Spencer grimaced. The video circulating just now wasn''t very clear, but Spencer had no doubt that it was real. He knew exactly what his mother had done. But the bigger question was¡ªhow did Peter get his hands on it?


    And yet, even as he asked himself this question, the answer came to him almost instantly. It had to be Melanie.


    He remembered his mother mentioning that Melanie had given Peter a file, calling it a "gift" before she left the party yesterday. At the time, he hadn''t thought much of it. Like his mother, he had believed that it must be Melanie''s proposal for Peter regarding the partnership.


    But now, with everything falling apart, it made sense. That file must have contained the video. Melanie had intended to prove herself innocent before making the proposal. But when Peter Berkus had humiliated her, she had simply left the file with him and walked away, knowing that once the man realized the truth, he would come to her. And this time, with Peter having humiliated Melanie wrongfully, she would have the upper hand.


    So, Melanie had to be the one who sent it out. He never could have imagined that she would be so insiduous.


    Frustrated at having his mother ruining everything for petty games, he asked his own assistant, "What about the person who was supposed to keep Mother informed about Melanie? The spy? Why didn''t he warn her about what Melanie was doing or what was in that file?"


    The man shook his head and explained hurriedly, "According to Lisa the spy didn''t know anything. Melanie never told anyone about her plan¡ªnot even her own assistant who accompanied her. Also, the assistant is now looking into the matter of the leaked plans so Melanie has also discovered that we have a spy in her office."


    Spencer let out a sharp breath. That meant Melanie had been careful, keeping everything a secret until it was too late. And now, the damage was already done.


    In her desperate attempt to bring about Melanie''s downfall, his mother had instead ruined everything. What was supposed to be a carefully laid trap had backfired spectacularly, and in one swift move, Melanie had turned the tables, bringing his mother down instead.


    Spencer''s mind was still racing, trying to figure out a way to control the damage when the door to his office swung open and Hallie strode in.


    "Spencer even though everything is in chaos right now, I think we might have a way to fix this mess. If we handle this correctly, we can shift the blame onto Melanie and make your mother come out as the hero in all of this. Look at these pictures."


    Spencer''s brow furrowed as he took the folder and flipped it open. The moment his gaze landed on the photographs, his body went rigid. His grip on the edges of the paper tightened. This was...


    "We can claim that Melanie was out of control. That she had no morals, no integrity, and that your mother was simply trying to protect Adam. That she couldn''t stand by and let Melanie''s characterless ways tarnish his name any further.


    You have a few pictures with Melanie from back then. Even though they are normal, with pictures like these ones, it will be easy to change the narrative. We can say that Madam Collins never liked her because she knew Melanie''s character. How she first tried to seduce you and then seduced Adam, playing with both your hearts.


    Since both of you were away, Madam Collins did the only thing she could, hoping that when Adam returned, he would break things off. But instead they eloped. And yet, later, Melanie continued with her wayward ways, and was now having an affair with her assistant."


    "We can turn this whole situation around, Spencer! If we control the narrative, the public will sympathize with your mother instead of condemning her." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Spencer knew that this could be done, he coudl still not control his jealous as he looked down at the pictures in front of him. Was Melanie really like this? It had not been long since they had ''broken up'' and already she was moving from one man''s arms to other. Just last week it had been Adam and now it was this Ben! How did she become such a sl*t!


    He picked up the pictures. Or was she always like this? And he had been the one too blind to notice it. Hallie had said this when she''d mentioned how easily Melanie had married Adam and how they seemed to already be close. He''d thought that this was just Melanie trying to get back at him but now... What if there had already been an illicit relationship between her and other men? He''d been the one played for a fool all this while!

 Chapter 100: A Realisation

    Chapter 100 - A Realisation"I didn''t think you''d use what I gave you this way," Adam drawled as he lay on the messy bed with an easy, almost lazy look, with the television playing opposity him Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His gaze, however, was anything but indifferent. It followed Melanie''s every movement, as if she were the most captivating thing in the room, ignoring even the television. She felt like a prey unable to avoid the gaze of the hunter.


    She''d even spent an entire hour, washing her hair and laying in the bath, just to escape the heat in his gaze. But when she''d come out, he''d been laying there, and she''d realized her hour had been wasted. She could still feel her blood heating up under his gaze.


    Crossing the room, she reached for the towel draped over the chair, and pretended to be entirely focused on drying the damp ends of her hair. But even as she rubbed the fabric through the strands, she could feel him watching¡ªwaiting.


    They had returned early in the morning from the waterfall, exhausted, but since then, Adam had not taken his eyes off her for long. No matter how much time passed, his attention remained fixed on her.


    His mouth kicked up in a smile as she stubbornly refused to meet his gaze for more than a fleeting second.


    Melanie felt restless, her skin tingling under the weight of his stare. The air between them crackled with something potent, something unspoken. It was a current neither of them acknowledged, yet neither could escape.


    And despite herself, despite knowing better¡ªshe wanted to look at him. Even now, all she could do was feel the way his hands had roamed over her, the way he had stopped what would have happened. What she had wanted to happen.


    She''d stepped back from him when he''d stopped them. And been utterly embarrassed that he had the will power to stop but she did not. Then, before she could have felt even worst, he''d gone ahead and pushed himself against her and whispered," I want you so much, Melanie... but only when you want me as much."


    She''d been tempted to tell him that she did want him but, in that moment, staring into his eyes, she knew what he meant. If she wanted him, she would have to go to him, on her own. Not in the heat of the moment. Not because he''d seduced her and she was curious about him. But because she chose to.


    And that had worked for her. She''d chosen to simply step away from him and lean against the bike, staring at the waterfall.


    "Are you going to keep ignoring me? You really like that, I''ve noticed. Pretending that I am air." Adam asked as Melanie was engrossed in her own thoughts.


    "How dare I ignore you!" Melanie stared at him and shook her head," You are my benefactor. And no, I didn''t think that Uncle Peter would react this way. The only reason I''d taken those to him to clear my name."


    With a sigh, Melanie plopped down on the edge of the bed. Her world view had once again been changed.


    When she had told Adam about her plan to see Peter over the weekend, he had given her the video and photo evidence telling her to do whatever she wanted to do with it. She had taken it, and once the shock of the contents wore off, she had been ecstatic.


    If she could prove to him that she was not the one behind all the accusations of plagiarism, he would probably have been willing to let go of things, believing that presenting the truth would be enough.


    But she had been wrong.


    Painfully, laughably wrong.


    In that moment, she''d realized that she had been viewing Peter Burskey through the glasses of her childhood. She''d believed that because he had been loyal to her grandmother, he was a good man. And he might have been but she now knew he was one to hold grudges and would rather remain blind to the truth.


    The more he spoke, the more he made it clear that he had no intention of hearing her out, the more she had felt the urge to take the evidence back.


    But then, something in her had snapped. In a moment of sheer pettiness, she had looked him in the eye and told him it was a gift. A gift so he could see, for himself, the truth¡ªthat the person he had trusted enough to sign that contract was the same person who had betrayed him. He wanted to show off his partnership with Madam Collins! Let him see the truth. That he''d done nothing but help the one who tried to destroy him.


    She had not imagined that Peter would take things even further. Not only had he severed ties with Madam Collins without hesitation, but he had done so publicly, releasing the images and videos for all to see, ensuring that every stain on his reputation was wiped clean and stuck where it should be on Madam Collins. And now she was being sued.


    But her mind was on something else as she turned her head to look at him. Adam raised an eyebrow at her.


    "Why are you giving me that weird look?"


    "How did you get the evidence?"


    Suddenly, the atmosphere seemed to change. It was as if the man before her had changed. "What difference does it make how I got the evidence? I have my own ways."


    That was it? That was all he was going to say?


    Melanie narrowed her eyes. "That''s not an answer."


    His gaze towards her was now unreadable. The intensity and heat from before had shifted into something else¡ªsomething distant. The weight of his stare no longer felt teasing or heated but calculating, as if he was judging her reactions...


    And then, just like that, he looked away. As if the conversation didn''t interest him in the slightest.


    The shift unsettled her as she realized, all over again that while she was an open book to this man, she knew nothing of him.

 Chapter 101: Discovery

    Chapter 101 - Discovery"You''ve already guessed that I''m not Spencer''s brother or related to Madam Collins," Adam said slowly.


    Melanie''s fingers tightened around the towel in her hand. She had expected him to dodge the questions, to brush her off. But suddenly, he was talking. Just when she had been thinking about what to say to break the tension!


    Adam stood and walked to the window, restless now and she could only watch as he stood by it, looking outside.


    She didn''t move. Didn''t speak. Afraid that if she did, he might stop. And she wanted to know. So, she waited.


    After a long pause, he finally continued, "But I am a Collins. Not just by name¡ªbut by blood. I am Lady Collins'' grandson."


    Melanie''s eyes widened as she tried to speculate. Could it be like a dramatic plot that he was the son of Spencer''s father''s and his lover. But immediately she shook off the head. If there was it still did not explain Sir Robert''s partiality against Adam.


    "It''s a long story," Adam said slowly, his voice tinged with melancholy. "It begins with my grandmother and the man she loved¡ªSir Albert Collins."


    He exhaled before continuing. "Back then, the country was in turmoil. Albert, the younger son¡ªthe ''spare''¡ªwas to be sent off to war. But before he could leave, he eloped with the woman he loved, marrying her in a quiet church ceremony. That woman was Lady Collins."


    A pause. "Not long after Albert left, my grandmother discovered she was pregnant. She believed the Collins family would take her in, not just for her sake but for the child she carried¡ªtheir bloodline. And they did. But not out of kindness or duty.


    Her dowry was substantial, and they wasted no time securing it under the guise of offering her a home. She clung to hope, waiting for Albert''s letters, praying for his safe return. But before she could give birth, devastating news arrived¡ªAlbert Collins had died in the war.


    And just like that, everything fell apart.


    There was no proof of their marriage¡ªno records, no witnesses beyond the priest who had married them. Worse, the Collins family had already squandered her dowry. Without Albert, she was nothing more than a burden to them.


    Before she could bring her child into the world, they made their decision: she would be cast out.


    It was then that Sir Robert Collins, Albert''s elder brother, stepped forward. He claimed he wanted to protect his brother''s child and the woman Albert had loved. He offered marriage¡ªa way to secure her future and give the child a name. Desperate and with nowhere to turn, she accepted.


    But when the child was born, her world shattered again.


    She was told the baby had died.


    Sir Robert, with his kind words and gentle reassurances, guided her through the grief. In time, they built a life together, even starting a family of their own. And slowly, she allowed herself to heal.


    Until the truth surfaced.


    Albert had not died¡ªnot then, not in battle. He had been gravely injured, left disabled, and sent home. But by the time he returned, it was too late.


    His wife was married to his brother.


    And worse¡ªRobert had taken his child.


    Albert came home to find his son in Robert''s arms and the woman he had loved bound to another man. And then came Robert''s final betrayal.


    ''She has moved on,'' he told Albert. ''She loves me now. There''s no place for you here.''


    Believing the lie, Albert took his newborn son and disappeared, making it all the easier for Robert to bury the past.


    For decades, the truth remained hidden. By the time it finally came to light, Albert was long gone. His son¡ªAlbert Jr.¡ªlay on his deathbed, ravaged by illness, with no one left to care for his own child.


    And in the end, the person he had hated all his life¡ªthe mother he believed had abandoned him¡ªwas the one he turned to.


    That was how the truth finally emerged. Nearly thirty years too late."


    Adam turned to her then and sighed," This is how, I came to be a part of the Collins'' family. When my grandmother discovered the truth, she was ready to break off all ties with Robert Collins. But Sir Robert Collins really did love her. And of course, she had also loved him so as a compromise, she brought me to her son''s home."


    "And to preserve Sir Robert''s dignity, everyone was told that Madam Collins had wanted to adopt the child of a distant relative."


    "However, despite apparently forgiving Sir Collins, grandmother was now wary of him and she took me under her wing and made sure that I knew the truth."


    Adam turned to look at her then and Melanie stilled. Suddenly she had a premonition that whatever he was going to tell her was somehow going to be worst.


    He exhaled slowly. "But even so, Sir Robert still found a way to ruin me."


    "How?" she asked carefully, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Adam gave a derisive smirk then, and explained, "If I learnt anything from Robert Collins, it is patience. Robert Collins is a patient man. He has never moved against me outright, never did anything that could be traced back to him. Instead, he let the world do his work for him. He surrounded me with the wrong people¡ªfriends who weren''t friends, mentors who would me astray, opportunities that seemed like gifts but were carefully laid traps."


    "He wanted you to fail." Melanie spoke with dawning realisation.


    Adam nodded. "More than that. He wanted me to be just like the people he surrounded me with¡ªreckless, foolish, weak. He ensured I was constantly in the company of spoilt and pampered brats who would gamble away fortunes, who indulged in vices that led them nowhere."


    "At first, I didn''t see it. I was young and eager to belong. Though I never indulged because I was scared of grandmother, I did not mind acting like I did. They welcomed me, flattered me, drew me into their world with open arms. And for a while, I thought they were my friends."


    "It wasn''t until I lost everything that I realized I had nothing. Every so-called friend vanished in an instant. But by then, it was too late for me too."


    S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 102: Shocked

    Chapter 102 - Shocked"Anyway, once Grandma realized that Robert Collins would never change his ways, she decided to take a different approach. Instead of continuing to shield me, she made the painful choice to cast me out and turn her back on me. At the time, it felt like betrayal, but in hindsight, it was the very thing that saved me. Because by doing so, she convinced Robert Collins that I was no longer a part of their lives¡ªthat I was out for good. And that gave me the chance to disappear, to build something for myself without constantly looking over my shoulder.


    Adam let out a heavy sigh before meeting her gaze. "Grandmother never told me why she did it, so at the time, I only felt abandoned. Once I was thrown out, I had no choice but to fend for myself, and I became determined to carve out my own path, on my own terms. But the moment I had the means, I made sure to keep an eye on three particular people from the Collins family. As you saw, I''ve managed to gather solid evidence against Spencer and Madam Collins. The only one who has never left a single trace behind¡ªthe only one who has remained untouchable¡ªis my dear grandfather."


    "Did you keep an eye on me too? Or look into my background?"


    Even though she knew she shouldn''t be bothered, the possibility that he might have dug into her past unsettled her. She had worked too hard to bury it¡ªto erase the traces of the past. In this moment, she realized there were still a lot of similarities in their life. The only difference was that her grandmother had broken all ties with everyone in the family to protect her while Adam''s grandmother had done the other way round.


    But Adam simply shook his head and met her gaze. "No. I never looked into you. I''ve never seen you as an enemy, Melanie. I''ll admit, I intended to use you in my plans, but that only makes me just as bad as Robert Collins¡ªsomeone who manipulates people and discards them when they''re no longer useful. So, you can relax. I won''t give you another chance to be angry at me."


    Melanie nodded and looked at the crooked smile he sent her way. Suddenly, she felt bad for him. She could tell there was more he wasn''t saying. If he''d been cast out, there was no way Robert Collins had made life easy for him.


    Without a word, she stood up close to him and hugged him. Simply to comfort the man.


    Adam stiffened at the unexpected hug.. For a moment, he just stood there, arms at his sides, as if the concept of being comforted was entirely foreign to him. Even his grandmother, the only maternal figure he''d known, had never hugged him. Then, slowly, he exhaled, his body relaxing just a little. Well, he didn''t really mind being hugged like this, and with a small smile hugged her back.


    Melanie wasn''t sure why she did it¡ªmaybe because she understood and wanted to offer something to comfort him. After all, he had supported her... Either way, she didn''t move away, simply letting the moment settle between them even as he hugged her back with enough crush to almost rush the breath out of her.


    And then, just as she was beginning to think he might actually appreciate the gesture and if she shoudl say something to comfort him, Adam''s voice rumbled near her ear.


    "Careful, Melanie. If you keep hugging me like this, I might start thinking you actually like me."


    She scoffed and pulled back, only for him to smirk down at her, eyes gleaming with amusement. In that moment, she realized that while Adam had accepted her gesture to give him comfort, if he felt that she pitied him, he would simply cut her off. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, understanding his attempt to get rid of the depressing atmosphere, she rolled her eyes at him and said," Like you? Maybe when there is a hailstorm in hell."


    However, he seemed to be back in his element and wagged his giner at hewr," Tsk tsk. Don''t try to cover up. If it starts a hailstorm in hell, the devil will come out to us! Now, I see the truth. You''re already smitten."


    Melanie rolled her eyes, shoving at his shoulder. "Please. I was just feeling sorry for you."


    Adam caught her wrist before she could pull away completely, his smirk softening into something far more dangerous as his smile evaporated and he pulled her back to him. "That''s even worse, you know. You pity me?" He tsked. "I think I liked it better when you were mad at me."


    "Trust me, I am sure you can arrange that," she shot back, ignoring the way her pulse kicked up when his fingers lingered just a second too long before releasing her and she turned back, ready to move away from him.


    "Hey! Where are you running away? Come here and keep hugging me. Maybe throw in a kiss as well."


    She huffed a laugh and shook her head, even as he raised his arms and came close to her, intending to hug her... Laughing, she jumped out of the way and moveing behind him, pushed him onto the bed, and said," Let the bed hug you!"


    Adam flipped over and lay back on the bed, still grinning, "Ah, it seems I''ll have to work even harder to make you fall for my charms. Challenge accepted, Melanie."


    She gave him a long look before turning away, ignoring the heat rising in her cheeks. "You''re impossible."


    "And yet, you still hugged me," he called after her, smugness laced in every word.


    Melanie refused to look back. If she did, she knew he''d still be smiling. And worse, she would be too.


    With a sigh, she concentrated on getting ready. Now that Peter had taken such a step, she knew the best way to move forward and use this momentum to LuxeArt''s advantage. The only problem before that was to handle the person who had revealed her plans.

 Chapter 103: A Tie Up

    Chapter 103 - A Tie Up"So, where is your dear assistant?"


    Melanie cast him a side-eye as she drove toward her appointment, fingers tightening around the steering wheel. Was this man''s sole purpose in life to irritate her? Why did he stress the word ''dear?'' Whatever his reason, Adam Collins sure had a way with causing her irritation. All he had to do was open his mouth.


    She let out a slow sigh, then shot him a look. "My ''dear'' assistant has gone back to investigate the person who sold the information to your ''dear'' mother. And why do you have a problem with Ben anyway?"


    Adam grinned, the expression both amused and infuriating, as he lazily swiped at something on his phone. "I don''t have a problem with him," he said, the mock innocence in his voice making her suspicious. "But someone else is about to."


    Melanie arched an eyebrow, her gaze flickering toward him before returning to the road. He turned his phone screen toward her, and the moment her eyes landed on the image displayed, her stomach twisted.


    Her grip on the steering wheel tightened. This picture...was from last night when Ben had escorted her back to her room and then tried to support her. But the angle from which it was clicked made it look as if they were hugging closely.


    Her head snapped toward Adam and she sent him a sharp glare, "Did you have someone take my picture again?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the accusation underlying her tone, Adam''s easygoing smirk vanished, and his glare was just as sharp as hers. "Do you have short-term memory loss, Melon? I told you¡ªless than an hour ago¡ªthat I wouldn''t give you a reason to be mad at me. And now look at the name on that chat. I didn''t send the image. I received it."


    He didn''t stop there. His voice took on a mocking edge as he read the accompanying message aloud.


    "Last weekend it was you. This weekend it''s someone else. She sure knows how to live it up and not feel lonely at night by spending it in the arms of some man..."


    Melanie''s jaw clenched, and a wave of anger surged through her. Of course, the words belonged to Spencer. Who else would be this petty, this insufferable? But to imply something like this¡ª!


    Her teeth ground together as she spat out, "I lost my balance and stumbled! I did not spend the night with some man!"


    Adam, thoroughly enjoying her fury, cocked his head to the side, his grin returning. "You really do have a memory problem, huh?"


    She shot him another sharp glance, her irritation evident, but he wasn''t finished.


    "Hey, Melon! I know my face is impressive, but come on, keep your eyes on the road. Let''s not get into an accident because you''re too busy glaring at me. And while you''re at it, let me remind you¡ª" he leaned back, smirking, "¡ªyou did spend the night with a man."


    And then, before she could blow up, he pointed his finger at himself.


    "Me."


    Melanie''s mouth snapped shut. For a second, she just stared at him, her brain stuttering over his words. And then she realized it was the truth! They had spent the night at the waterfall.


    "Oh, for the love of¡ª!" she huffed, her face heating in frustration. "That doesn''t count!"


    Adam let out a deep, satisfied chuckle, clearly reveling in her reaction. "Oh, it absolutely does. You did spend the night with a man. Me. Unless you''ve already forgotten. Then I can remind you. Though it would be quite difficult to take you there, we can do a repeat of what we did there..."


    Adam gave her a slow, knowing look, his smirk widening as she blushed. And then, the audacity of the man! He blew her a kiss!


    Melanie''s eyes narrowed into dangerous slits. Oh, he thought he was so funny, didn''t he?


    Without a word, she pressed her foot down on the accelerator. The car lurched forward, the sudden burst of speed making Adam''s smirk falter for a fraction of a second.


    "Mel¡ª"


    Before he could finish, she jerked the wheel sharply to the side, sending the car skidding off the road onto a narrow dirt path.


    Thud.


    Adam was thrown sideways, his shoulder slamming into the door, his head banging against the window with an audible thump. A very satisfying sound, if Melanie had to say so herself.


    "Ow!" He groaned, shooting her a murderous glare as he rubbed the side of his head and looked at her pleased face! "You violent woman! Have you lost your damn mind?"


    Melanie, gripping the steering wheel with both hands, turned to look at him and gave him a sweet smile, "Oh, I don''t know, Adam. Maybe I do have short-term memory loss. I forgot to drive for a few moments. Or maybe your handsome face distracted me."


    He stared at her speechlessly and Melanie could not help but be pleased! Finally! Finally, she''d one upped the man and made him unable ot retort. She was almost ready to pat her back over this accomplishment.


    "That was attempted murder." Adam spoke up, finally.


    She scoffed. "If I wanted to murder you, you wouldn''t be talking right now."


    Adam muttered something under his breath, and shook his head while she restarted the car, pleased beyond measure.


    But then, after a long moment, he let out a dramatic sigh. "You know what, Melon? I think I''ve figured it out."


    She raised a brow. "Figured what out?"


    His lips curled into a slow, lazy smirk, as he mirrored her sweet look, making her stomach tighten as he said, "You''re obsessed with me."


    Melanie''s hands tightened on the steering wheel and she sent him an incredulous look. "I''m two seconds away from actually killing you and you come to this conclusion? I can''t figure out what is in your head!"


    Adam grinned. "See? Obsessed. You even want to know what is going on in my head. But you are thinking of the wrong body part. Think lower..."


    Melanie glared at him over his double entendre but then, he laughed out loud and said," I meant my heart, Melon! Figure out what is going on there... You dirty minded woman."

 Chapter 104: An Offer

    Chapter 104 - An OfferMelanie paused just outside her office door. Not because she was hesitant to step inside, but because her assistant was standing there, grinning like he''d just won the lottery. The sight gave her a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡ªit was exactly how he had looked last Monday, standing in the same spot, radiating the same barely contained excitement.


    She crossed her arms, arching an eyebrow. "At this rate, I should just make you the official guard of my office. So? What good news do you have for me today? Did you finally track down the source of the information leak?"


    Ben''s smile faltered, his expression shifting for the briefest moment before he composed himself. He took a quick step forward, lowering his voice to a whisper. "Peter Burskey is sitting inside."


    Melanie''s eyebrows lifted.


    Just yesterday, Peter Burskey had publicly announced the termination of his contract with Madam Collins¡ªan expected move that effectively diverted the netizen''s attention from the storm Peter and Madam Collins had tried to stir around her.


    And now, here he was, sitting in her office, uninvited but undoubtedly with an agenda.


    She was still lost in thought when Ben leaned in again and whispered. "And he''s not alone. He brought his lawyers with him, which means he''s probably here to sign the contract."


    That made Melanie snap back to the present. She studied Ben''s face, looking for any sign of uncertainty, but he seemed confident in his assessment. Before she could respond, he added, "Also, according to some inside sources, Peter pulled out the designers he had originally selected for his mentorship program from the FineArt partnership. You know what this means!" Almost jumping now, Ben continued, "This means that we can proceed with the original plan! Madam Collins spent the money on someone to get to know our plan and it was all a waste!"


    For a moment, Melanie remained silent as if weighing her options. Peter Burskey was many things, but impulsive wasn''t one of them. If he had come this far, then he must have a clear endgame in mind. But if he thought he could waltz in and dictate terms, he was about to learn otherwise.


    "Arrange a press conference for this afternoon," she instructed as she straightened her already straight clothes. "If anyone asks, just say LuxeArt has an important announcement to make. Nothing else."


    Ben''s eyes gleamed with understanding. "Got it."


    Melanie exhaled slowly, schooling her expression into one of practiced indifference. She was going to need it.


    Melanie stepped into the conference room and her hands clenched. Seated at the sleek, dark-wood table were three figures¡ªPeter Burskey, his assistant, and his lawyer.


    Of course she knew the old man but she also knew the other two. After all, they had been quite loud in spreading the rumors about her and sending her dirty looks at the gathering previously.


    Peter stood as she entered, offering her a polite smile. "Melanie," he greeted, extending his hand.


    She shook it briefly, her gaze shifting to the other two people. At least, they had the sense to look slightly uncomfortable under her scrutiny. Look at them now, sitting in their place so docilely, offering polite smiles.


    Melanie gave them a curt nod before settling into the chair opposite Peter.


    Peter exhaled, rubbing a hand over his jaw as he looked at her with kind eyes, similar to the way he used to look at her when she used to visit grandmother. "First, I want to thank you for sending the proof," he said slowly, his voice carrying a weight that suggested he had spent too much time thinking about this moment.


    "Previously, even after the accuser came forward and admitted they lied and the court ordered them to apologize and pay the damages, the blemish on my reputation was already done. People whispered. They speculated. That accusation¡ª" he let out a slow breath, "¡ªwas like a thorn lodged in my chest. And no matter how much I denied it, doubt still lingered in the minds of the people. I could always see that question in their gazes. Will we be getting your work or someone junior''s with your name stamped on it."


    "But what you did... providing that evidence, clearing my name¡ªit means more than I can say. So, this old man is really grateful."


    Melanie inclined her head slightly. "It was only a stroke of luck that I came across the evidence," neither downplaying nor telling him about Adam''s involvement.. "But I knew what it would mean for you. It is why I hurried to bring them to you."


    Peter studied her for a beat, as if weighing her words, before nodding. "Luck or not, it changed everything. That''s why I''m here. I''m ready to move forward with LuxeArt. I know the plan was originally yours when Madam Collins presented it. And I also know how important it is for the stagnating LuxeArt. So, here I am."


    Peter turned to his lawyer then who smoothly picked up the conversation, pushing a set of neatly bound documents towards her. "We''ve reviewed the terms, and Mr. Burskey is prepared to sign the contract whenever you are ready.."


    Melanie''s gaze flickered down to the papers but she didn''t reach for them. Instead, she looked back at Peter. "Forgive my skepticism, but I have to ask¡ªwhy the sudden shift?"


    Peter blinked, momentarily taken aback by her question. He had thought she would jump at the chance to sign the papers. "Why?" he echoed, a frown pulling at his brows. "Isn''t that why you brought the evidence to me? To prove your goodwill and clear the path for our partnership?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie''s lips curved into a slow and knowing smile. "Mr Burskey, would you have been willing to listen to me if I didn''t have that evidence? If I came to you and claimed that I did not know what happened at the time and to please give me a chance?""


    Peter let out a short chuckle, shaking his head. "Of course not. How could I? At the time, I believed you were the very person who was complicit in damaging my name. Even if you had come to me with words of reason, I would have seen them as an attempt to manipulate me for LuxeArt''s benefit." He leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. "How could I have been willing to work with someone who had wronged me?"


    Melanie gave him a smile then and mimicked his pose as she asked," Then how do you expect me to work with someone who wronged me?"

 Chapter 105: Degenerate

    Chapter 105 - DegenerateMelanie gave him a smile then and mimicked his pose as she asked," Then how do you expect me to work with someone who wronged me?"


    Peter''s brows furrowed, his confusion evident.


    Melanie leaned back in her chair and stared at the man. "I came to you out of goodwill, Mr. Burskey. I knew you felt wronged, and I hoped to ask for forgiveness for not standing by you when you needed LuxeArt. And I would have respected your decision had you chosen not to meet with me or continued refusing LuxeArt''s offers for a tie-up. That would have been your right."


    Peter opened his mouth as if to speak, but she raised a hand, halting him and he scowled. Of course she had been at mistake at the time. If she had paid attention then this would not have happened. If he had not been kicked out of LuxeArt, no one would have believed those accusations.


    However, he could not say it. Because afterwards, he had already discovered that Melanie was not the one who had been in charge. Before he could think of what more to say, Melanie continued in a sharper tone," But instead, you invited me to your home- under the pretext of talking."


    A flicker of understanding crossed Peter''s face, but he remained silent. Yes. He had invited her and then...


    "And what happened when I arrived? Your guards humiliated me. They made me feel like an intruder¡ªlike some desperate trespasser who had to be kept at bay." She let the words sink in before adding, "Your assistant and your guests, they didn''t even try to hide their contempt. Do you recall what they said?"


    Peter exhaled through his nose, shifting uncomfortably.


    "They implied," Melanie pressed on, "that I was trying to sell myself. That I was willing to sleep with someone¡ªanyone, even you, to revive my business. And they didn''t stop there. They spread those disgusting rumors, fanned the flames, and watched as my reputation burned. As your dear guests walked out of your house and talked nonsense about me, smearing my name and reputation. You rubbed my nose in your celelbration of your partnership with Madam Collin,


    Peter''s assistant looked as if she wanted to intervene, but Peter held up a hand, silencing her. His expression was unreadable now, but Melanie wasn''t finished.


    "You ask why I question this sudden change of heart?" she said, tilting her head slightly. "You were willing to believe the worst of me without hesitation. And now, because of a single piece of evidence, you''re ready to work together?" She let out a quiet, humorless chuckle. "Forgive me if I''m not so quick to trust. Nor am I eager to work with someone who would not play fair."


    "Whether you were wrong or not, LuxeArt was right to break ties with you to avoid bringing the accusation to their door, in the larger scmeme of things. "But what you did."


    Finally, unable to stop herself, the asisstanrt broke in, "Mr Burskey was not aware of the rumours. He did not spread them. It was me. I was angry on his behalf and did that."


    Melanie sent a sharp gance to the assistant, asking," Really? And when he discovered what you had done? What did he do to stop the spread of the rumors?"


    The assistant opened her mouth and then closed it. Honestly, they had not done anything. When the rumors were raging, Peter had just discovered the betrayal that Madam Collins had done. So he''d been preparing for that and not paid attention to anything else.


    Peter''s assistant shifted uncomfortably, unable to provide an answer.


    Then, a new voice cut through the tension.


    "Miss Melanie," the lawyer spoke up calmly. "While I understand your grievances, let''s be practical here. Mr. Burskey has already exposed Madam Collins for what she truly is. The focus of the industry has shifted. No one is talking about you anymore¡ªyour so-called scandal has been forgotten."


    Melanie turned to look at him coolly. "And that''s supposed to make it better?"


    "Why not. After al, this means," the lawyer continued, unperturbed, "that you have an opportunity here. LuxeArt needs this partnership. So let''s not pretend this isn''t in your favor as well. You came to my client here you needed something, did you not? So why pretend to be all offended now?"


    "Reputation in this industry is fleeting. You have the chance to rebuild yours, to push forward without the weight of the past dragging you down. Rejecting this partnership out of pride would be¡ª" he paused, searching for the word, "¡ªunwise."


    "Unwise," she echoed, her voice tinged with something unreadable. "You make it sound like I should be grateful."


    "Not grateful. Strategic. You have every right to hold on to your anger, but emotions won''t fix what''s broken. Business will."


    Peter finally spoke then, knowing what Melanie was demanding, "I didn''t stop those rumors, Melanie. That was my failure. But I am offering you something now. A fresh start, a way forward."


    Melanie studied him, and laughed drily, "A fresh start? How convenient for you."


    "You want my answer?" Melanie finally said. "Then convince me, Mr. Burskey. Tell me why I should trust you and maybe I will. But until then, I am sorry but we will continue to not be partners."


    "Miss Melanie! You are making a mistake! Mr Burskey is already an establised name in the industry while LuxeArt is less than nothing at the moment. This is your chance to push LuxeArt back on its feet. And you are looking a gift horse in the mouth!" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Peter grimaced and stood up, cutting off his lawyer''s words," Melanie, this old man will definitely give you an explanation for whatever transpired and just like you helped me clean my reputation, I will do the same as part of my apology to you.. Until then, we will not work together."


    Melanie nodded slowly and watched as Peter Burskey walked out of the conference room with his entourage.

 Chapter 106: Rise From The Dead

    Chapter 106 - Rise From The Dead"What is she up to?" Spencer muttered under his breath, pacing the length of his office, his phone clutched tightly in his hand. His gaze flicked over the words again, searching for some hidden meaning, some explanation that made sense. But his informer had simply stated things in short.


    "Melanie had refused to tie up with Peter Burskey." But why? Hadn''t that man been her first choice from the beginning after she took on LuxeArt? Everything he knew about the deal suggested she had been pushing for this collaboration. And yet, she had walked away when Burskey went to him. Did she have suspicion that he had been the one to send Burskey her way?


    But that should not have been possible. After all, when he''d sent his people to Burskey, even Peter had not known that they were affiliated to him.


    His brows furrowed deeper as he thought back to what he had heard earlier. When he heard that she had requested a press conference, he had been certain it was to announce her partnership with Burskey.


    It made sense. The timing was right. But then, Peter''s people confirmed he had already left¡ªempty-handed. No contract. No deal. So, what was Melanie playing at? Why was she not making any moves?


    He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair as he tried to piece together her motives. She wasn''t someone who would act impulsively in business. If she had rejected the deal, there had to be a reason. And yet, the reason eluded him.


    Just as he was thinking things through, the door to his office swung open without so much as a knock and his grandfather stepped in.


    "I am glad that you resolved the matter of your mother by sending Peter to Melanie and calming him. Madam Collins has also been sent away and I''ve already told her to not think of establishing a business in the future. She is going to keep a low profile for now and then when this matter is forgoten, she can emerge in office."


    Spencer nodded at the old man to thank him for the praise but then sighed," Even though Peter has calmed down, he has not signed the deal with Melanie."


    Robert Collins frowned at that. Probably thinking the same thing that he had been. "She must have something else in mind then. Does she doubt our person?"


    Spencer shook his head," No. Her assistant is still looking into the matter about spilling of the secrets."


    Robert Collins nodded and then cast his grandson a look," Spencer. Until now, we have been trying to create trouble for Melanie, but you have forgotten about Adam."


    Spencer frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Before Robert Collins could explain though, there was a knock on the door and a secretary appeared in front of Spencer and Sir Collins and mentioned, "Miss Melanie''s press conference is about to begin.


    Spencer''s eyes darkened as he exchanged a glance with his grandfather. They set aside the discussion about Adam for the moment, wanting to see what Melanie was upto now. A live feed of Melanie''s press conference had just begun.


    The camera zoomed in on her as she took the stage, and Spencer felt his heart clench. When he''d returned, she had looked as plain as he remembered. He had not even remembered her when meeting everyone. But now, why did it look that she was shining?


    His hand clenched as she stared at the large high definition screen which was showing her picture as clearly as if she was standing here in front of him.


    She stood behind the podium, the LuxeArt emblem was displayed prominently behind her.


    "Good afternoon," Melanie began, her voice carrying the perfect balance of warmth and authority that made even Spencer straighten up. "I appreciate you all taking the time to be here today. Before we get to questions regarding the rumors about LuxeArt that have been circulating , I have an important announcement to make."


    Spencer leaned forward with a frown on his face. Whatever she was about to reveal, he had a feeling it was going to be a game-changer.


    Melanie smiled as she waited for a moment, letting the anticipation build before she finally spoke again. "It is my absolute pleasure to introduce LuxeArt''s newest collaborator¡ªone of the most visionary minds in the fashion industry. Please welcome, Nate Denoit."


    The moment his name left her lips, the room erupted. Gasps, murmurs, and a flurry of whispered conversations spread like wildfire. The very mention of Nate Denoit, an international sensation, had the press scrambling.


    On the other side of the screen, Spencer stiffened. Who in the industry had not heard of the rising star Nate Denoit?


    The cameras panned to the entrance just as the man himself walked onto the stage. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he approached Melanie, he leaned in to kiss her cheek lightly before turning to face the press. The microphones were practically shoved toward him as reporters hurled questions in rapid succession.


    "Nate! Why LuxeArt? The brand was practically dead before this¡ªwhat convinced you to tie up with them?"


    "What makes you think LuxeArt can be revived?"


    "Is this just another PR stunt, or do you genuinely believe in the brand''s potential?"


    "Did you know that LuxeArt is just not what is used to be? It is said their quality is worse than what is found in bargain sales."


    Nate merely chuckled, raising a hand to silence the chaos. Then, with an easy smile, he leaned into the mic.


    "Ah, I see how you all are biased against LuxeArt and think that this is some marketing stunt. But I have a single word answer for you all. The reason for my collaboration- nostalgia," He paused for a moment, letting people understand whta he had said and continued, "When I was just starting out, LuxeArt was one of the brands that inspired me. I admired their craftsmanship, their boldness in design. So when the opportunity arose to be a part of something that once shaped my own vision, I couldn''t say no."


    He let the words sink in before continuing. "And let''s not forget the irony here," he added, a playful glint in his eyes. "LuxeArt may have been declared dead, but what better way to mark my arrival than with a collection that embraces the past while redefining the future? That''s why my newest limited-edition line is titled Rise from the Dead. And LuxeArt, who you just declared to be dead is the best bet."


    A fresh wave of excitement rippled through the press and cameras flashed wildly as journalists scribbled down notes. The headline practically wrote itself.


    Spencer sat back, his grip tightening on the armrest of his chair. No wonder Melanie had not singed the contract with Peter Burskey. Why would she when she had just pulled off a move that would not only revive LuxeArt but make it the center of attention.


    But what bothered him was- why did his spies not discover about this? And how did she happen to get into a collaboration like this one? Who introduced her to Nate Denoit? But with this collab, she had even put to rest the rumors about her seducing someone to gain favours. Because everyone knew- Nate Denoit was not interested in women.

 Chapter 107: A Plan

    Chapter 107 - A PlanRobert Collins let out a low curse under his breath, his expression dark as the press conference continued to unfold on the screen with Nate Denoit answering questions. "This is bad."


    Spencer exhaled sharply and dragged a hand down his face before nodding. "You''re right. This isn''t just bad¡ªthis is a disaster. We underestimated her. Again." His jaw clenched as his mind raced through possible counters, but no immediate solution presented itself. "But you mentioned Adam earlier. What did you mean by that? Do you think we should use him to handle her."


    Robert sighed, and glared at his grandson! Sometimes he could be skmart like him and sometimes he was as dense as his father and mother. "Why are you focused on Melanie. It is Adam who is your nemesis."


    "Until now, you and your mother were insistent on using these methods to suppress Melanie. You tried tarnishing her reputation, limiting her business connections, but she''s managed to rise above it all. However, you''re looking in the wrong direction. Melanie isn''t the one we need to suppress." He paused, his eyes locking onto Spencer''s. "It''s Adam. Or have you forgotten that?"


    Spencer''s frown deepened. "Adam?"


    Robert nodded. "For now, Melanie seems to have no weakness. She''s careful, calculated, and is not letting emotions dictate her actions. But we can change that. We will make Adam her weakness. Just like you were hers."


    Spencer leaned forward at this, "What do you mean? How will we do that?"


    "When she was in love with you, she put her entire being in handling and helping ABC Industries rise to the top, ignoring even LuxeArt. But now, because hs is hurt, she is careful. But not with Adam."


    "Adam and Melanie are treating you like a common enemy. And they are already close. What we need to do now is bring Adam and Melanie closer.But, Adam has a weakness for women¡ªespecially those he believes he cannot have." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And Melanie is one of them. He has been paying special attention to her, hasn''t he? If we encourage this attachment, if we let him fall deeper, then she will, inevitably, do the same."


    Understanding flickered in Spencer''s gaze. "And once she''s emotionally invested..."


    Robert smirked. "We will have the leverage we need."


    Spencer nodded slowly, the wheels turning in his mind. "But how do we ensure Adam keeps chasing her? He''s reckless, but he isn''t stupid."


    Robert''s smirk widened at this. "You leave that to me. I have already set things in motion. Adam will not be able to resist her. In fact, he won''t even try."


    Robert Collins didn''t say much but smiled to himself. Adam was too much like his own younger brother- Albert. Knowing him, Adam would easily fall for Melanie. And then, he would carry out the last part of his plan. One that was unknown to even Spencer.


    While Robert Collins had his own considerations, Spencer let the plan settle in his mind. He was not happy about it. He didn''t want Melanie to love anyone else the way she''d loved him. Even if she hated him now, she was not allowed to love anyone else. However, he knew that this would be the most feasible option... for now.


    If they played it right, they wouldn''t just control Adam¡ªthey''d control Melanie through him.


    ***


    On the other side, two men were also sitting in an office, staring at the ongoing press conference on the television.


    As the camera panned to Nate Denoit standing beside Melanie, Maximilian let out a low whistle and turned his head slightly to glance at Adam. "Well, well... it seems your new wife is quite the resourceful one."


    Adam smirked, leaned back in his chair with an air of nonchalance, though the glint in his eyes betrayed just how proud he was. It was like watching a peacock dancing..


    Maximilian almost laughed at the comparison and watched as Adam arched a brow at him and boasted, "Of course. What did you expect? She successfully handled ABC in the past. LuxeArt is hardly a challenge for her."


    Maximilian exhaled through his nose, shaking his head as he studied his friend. "If you admire her so much, then why are you still looking for that woman?"


    The question wiped the amusement clean off Adam''s face. His jaw tensed as he turned his gaze sharply toward Max. "What does Melanie have to do with her?"


    Maximilian leaned back, crossing his arms over his chest, watching Adam carefully. "I''d say she has everything to do with her. Didn''t you expect that once Melanie was by your side, your grandfather would finally make a move? That he would bring out the woman you''ve been searching for, just to break you and Melanie apart? But he never did. Sir Collins hasn''t taken the bait, and now, despite everything¡ªdespite winning the battle, securing the property¡ªyou''re still empty-handed when it comes to finding her. And I don''t even know what is so special about this girl?"


    "Was she your first love and that is why you want to go back to her? But even if she is the woman you first loved, if she went and stayed away willingly because your grandfather told her to, she cannot have loved you as much. So, why are you so intent on chasing her? Is it because she is the one who got away?"


    Adam cast a wry look at his friend before he continued to tap the pen in front of him and then in a low voice said," Hmm. I want her here. She is indeed the one who got away."


    Maxmillian could not help but stare at his friend! He''d been speakig nonsense and had thought that Adam would laugh at him or something! Unexpectedly, Adam ageed with his words.


    Did the man really love this missing woman who had been hidden by Sir Collins? He could not have expected a playboy like Adam to be so faithful. But if Adam was still stuck on his first love... what about Melanie?

 Chapter 108: A Celebration

    Chapter 108 - A Celebration"Let''s go."


    Melanie had barely stepped into the house when Adam intercepted her, caught her wrist and steered her right back toward the door.


    She blinked in confusion, pulling back slightly. "Go where?"


    "To celebrate."


    Melanie frowned, glancing down at her workbag still slung over her shoulder. "Celebrate what?"


    Adam exhaled dramatically, rolled his eyes and then leveled a gaze at her, "Seriously? My wife just pulled off something incredible today, and you''re asking what we''re celebrating? Of course, we''re going out and celebrating you!"


    Melanie blinked again, still processing his enthusiasm. "Wait, you mean¡ª"


    "Yes!" he cut in before she could finish. "You''ve just announced the new partnership and I saw the marketing campaign you''ve begun on the social media with all the behind the scenes reels. So, of course we need to celebrate your first success!"


    Melanie rolled her eyes and pulled her wrist from him. She had a feeling that he would hold her hand forever if she didn''t take it back. Over her shoulder, she said, "I''ll freshen up and then we can go."


    Melanie let out a soft chuckle, shaking her head as she disappeared down the hallway. But as she reached her room and closed the door behind her, the amusement faded into quiet contemplation. A celebration. For her.


    She had never really thought about it. Of course, this was a success¡ªone she had worked tirelessly for¡ªbut celebrating? That had never been part of the routine. The last time she had thought to celebrate something had been her ''marriage anniversary.''


    But that had not been for any achievement or even for her. She''d been planning that for Spencer''s return. No one had ever celebrated her or her wins.


    Her grandmother had always acknowledged her achievements with rewards¡ªsometimes a new book, sometimes a rare compliment¡ªbut those moments always came with an expectation: to do better next time. There was always another goal, another step forward.


    And Laela... well, Laela had been her loudest cheerleader, always gushing about her wins, hyping her up before she even had time to process them. But those moments had never felt like celebrations. That was just Laela being herself.


    Adam wasn''t just acknowledging what she had done. He wanted her to pause. To take it in. To enjoy it.


    She caught her reflection in the mirror, studying the faint surprise still lingering in her expression. Then, slowly, a small, genuine smile formed.


    Maybe, just this once, she could let herself celebrate.


    With that thought, she turned to her closet, reaching for something a little nicer than her usual choices. If she was going to do this, she might as well do it properly. And enjoy it.


    ***


    "You''re taking me in a car?" Melanie asked as she looked at Adam in disbelief.


    Adam grinned, his eyes glinting with mischief as he took a deliberate step back to take in the sight of her. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, for added dramatic effect, he placed a hand over his heart and let out a deep, exaggerated sigh. "I know, I know. A tragedy, right?" He shook his head, as if deeply pained. "But since we''re celebrating you, I couldn''t bear the thought of you arriving with wind-blown hair or¡ªheaven forbid¡ªa helmet head. It just wouldn''t do."


    Melanie scoffed at that but before she could say something cutting, he added with a smirk, "Though, if I had known you were going to dress like this... I might have reconsidered. I do think the length of this dress on my bike would do interesting things..."


    Her breath caught for the briefest second as his gaze swept over her all over again.


    She willed away the heat creeping up her neck and glared at him, "Let''s go."


    Still, she couldn''t deny the way her pulse fluttered at his words. She had chosen this dress with teasing him in mind, and judging by the way his attention lingered all over her, she had succeeded. There was something thrilling about it¡ªabout knowing she had his full focus, about watching him take notice. And he always did that, making enjoy it. But, of course, she wasn''t about to admit that.


    Instead, she lifted her chin and smirked. "Well, are we going or not?"


    Adam chuckled, shook his head in amazement and opened the car door for her. But before she could get in, he stepped forward, closing the space between them as he trapped her between the door and himself. And then, as was his habit, he leaned close to her.


    Melanie clenched her hands at the side and tried to keep her composure as he drawled near her ear," I can see your disappointment, you know. Not being able to ''ride'' me."


    Melanie''s pulse skittered and as he mind caught up to what he said, she sent him a wife eyed glance to which he added with a smile, "I meant ride with me, of course."


    She jerked her head back to glare at him, but the teasing gleam in his eyes made her breath catch. However, he was not done as he continued, "But don''t worry. The car has its perks." He glanced over her shoulder at the backseat, then back at her, a smirk on his face as his gaze flickered to her lips before traveling lazily down her frame. "There is plenty of space at the back..."


    Melanie swallowed. She knew she should say something sharp and cutting, but her brain always turned to mush...And so before she could gather her thoughts, he delivered the final line... "I even kept a blanket in the back for us to use."


    Her lips parted slightly, and for a second, she hated how easily he unraveled her. How effortlessly he made her pulse race. Thankfully, her brain finally provided her with something... "A blanket? You must get cold often. It''s okay. Do you want me to bring you a cane and some warm socks too, old man?"


    Adam laughed loudly and then stepped back," And there it is. The cutting edge. For a moment I was wondering if you''d fallen in love with me and were therefore being all sweet."


    Melanie paused for a moment as she watched Adam round the car to slide into the driver''s seat. Why did his last words suddenly sound like a warning?

 Chapter 109: A Meal

    Chapter 109 - A MealThroughout the drive, Adam made several attempts to engage her in conversation, but she found herself too distracted to fully respond. His earlier words lingered in her mind, repeating like an echo she couldn''t shake. Why had he felt the need to warn her about not falling for him? Did he truly believe she was developing feelings for him, and if so, was that why he had said it?


    The more she thought about it, the more the question nagged at her. She wanted to ask him outright, to demand an explanation, but she hesitated. Bringing it up would only make it seem more significant than it needed to be, and she wasn''t sure she wanted to give it that kind of weight. And yet, ignoring it felt impossible.


    Maybe he hadn''t meant it as a warning at all. Maybe it had just been a careless remark, something said in jest. But if that were the case, why couldn''t she stop thinking about it?


    For a few moments, she considered her own feelings. But then shook her head. Of course she was not falling for Adam. That would be the height of stupidity!


    He was a carefree person and she was not. Both of them had their own goals and own secrets which meant that they would definitely part ways at the end of three years. And she had already loved once. She''d really believed in Spencer and wanted to give her all to him, like a person in love truly deserved. She didn''t think she could feel like that over anyone ever again.


    Even though she was over Spencer, she was still not able to get over the fact that she had let herself become so weak and vulerable because of a man. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She cast a look at Adam. Falling for this man would be her biggest stupidity. She''d have to spend the rest of her life wondering if he had slept with another woman. No. She would definitely not fall for this man.


    But then what did she feel for him? For a few moments, she allowed herself to consider her own feelings, to think on what was stirring inside her. But then she shook her head, dismissing the thought as quickly as it had come. Of course, she was not falling for Adam. That would be the height of stupidity.


    He was carefree, reckless even, while she was the opposite. They had their own separate lives, their own ambitions, and most importantly, their own secrets. For now, they were meant to walk the same path but that was only temporary. In the end, their differences would ensure that they went their separate ways when this marriage came to an end. Three years. That was all they had. Nothing more, nothing less.


    And besides, she had already loved once. She had poured her heart and soul into Spencer, truly believing in him, believing in love. She had given him everything, the way a person in love was supposed to. And yet, where had that left her? She had learned the hard way that love¡ªreal, all-consuming love¡ªwas not meant for her. She doubted that she would feel like that ever again. So, was she overthinking things just now?


    Though she had long since moved on from Spencer, there was one thing she had yet to get over¡ªthe fact that she had allowed herself to become so weak, so vulnerable, all because of a man. That was the kind of mistake she could never afford to make again.


    Her gaze moved to Adam. Falling for him would be the greatest mistake of all. With that face and the way he had the habit of invading other people''s space, if she fell for this man, she would spend a lifetime worrying about who he was being with. Nope. She refused to fall for him.


    But then... what was this feeling? But, she realized that she knew it...


    Taking a deep breath, she looked at him again and muttered,"I want to have sex with you."


    The car jerked violently. If not for the seatbelt holding her in place, she would have been thrown forward, possibly crashing straight into the windshield. The tires screeched against the pavement as Adam swerved sharply to the side of the road, his hands moving instinctively to steady the wheel before slamming on the brakes.


    For a second, there was only the sound of their harsh, uneven breathing. Then Adam let out a sharp curse and turned to look at her with wide, incredulous eyes.


    "What the hell did you just say?"


    Melanie met his gaze head-on, as she gave him a knowing smile.


    "I said," she repeated, "I want to have sex with you."


    Adam blinked at her, his mouth opening, then closing like a fish struggling for air. He looked utterly dumbfounded, as if she had just suggested they rob a bank instead of... well, what she had actually suggested.


    "Here?" he choked out, his voice an octave higher than usual. His wide-eyed expression screamed Did I mishear you? Please tell me I misheard you. Okay not misheard you but whatever it is you are thinking...


    Melanie tilted her head, pretended to consider his question, then let out a light, mischievous giggle. "Anywhere," she said, drawing out the word like a challenge.


    His entire body stiffened as all the blood rushed south. "Anywhere," he repeated slowly, as if testing the word on his tongue and wondering what it meant...


    "I mean, I''m open to suggestions," she teased, propping her elbow on the armrest and resting her chin in her palm as she gave him a pointed look.


    Adam ran a hand down his face, muttering something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like "Is this the time and place for such suggestions?"


    Then, taking a deep breath as if summoning all the willpower he had left, he turned back to the road, started the car, and exhaled.


    "We''re going to pretend that conversation did not just happen," he declared, voice clipped, eyes straight ahead as if afraid that looking at her would somehow make things worse. He was sure they would. A certain devil in his head was already making suggestions about the different places and ways...


    Melanie grinned. "Oh, we are?"


    "Yes."


    "We''re really going to ignore the fact that I just told you, in no uncertain terms, that I want to have sex with you?"


    "Correct." His jaw tightened. "We will talk about this later. Later being a very important word here."


    She let out a hum, amused by his reaction. "Okay," she said simply, shrugging. "But just so you know¡ª"


    "Melanie." His voice was strained, like a man on the verge of losing his sanity.


    She bit back another giggle. Oh, this was going to be fun. Finally, she had the upper hand!


    While Melanie was thinking this, Adam was busy cursing the whole world but specifically his friend. Because he had finally figured out why Melanie said what she did. Because Maxmilian had put the idea in his head that Melanie might love him, he''d thought to warn her.


    He''d thought that if he told her about not falling for him, she would get angry but he wouodl have effectively reminded her that their time was limited. Who could have imagined that instead of being angry about it, she would simply declare that she wanted to have sex with him! It was amazingly terrifying to hear something like this from a ''miss goody two shoes'' like her!

 Chapter 110: The Past

    Chapter 110 - The Past"You''ve really gone all out with the preparations." Melanie smiled as she glanced at Adam, her eyes twinkling with amusement while the waiter placed yet another dish on the table. She had not realized that they would be served a full course meal. And each thing was more delicious than the previous one.


    Adam leaned back in his chair with a satisfied smirk playing on his lips. "Hey, a celebration is a celebration. It has to be done right¡ªno half-measures. After all, how can I give you a mediocre celebration for such an excellent move. You took down Madam Collins so badly that hse had to flee the country and you pushed LuxeArt to the top! So, it has to be a great celebration. I can even get the fireworks out, if you''d like."


    Melanie let out a soft chuckle and shook her head. "And yet, you have the audacity to tell me not to fall in love with you."


    Adam rolled his eyes and exhaled dramatically. "That''s entirely Max''s fault and his endless worrying. He thinks your heart is too soft and that I''d end up breaking it." He shot her a pointed look at that clarifying that he was not worried about her. Max had been nagging at me all afternoon to take better care of you." But then he continued with a sad face, " I just wanted to warn you so that your heart would not break. But honestly, with how much you''re teasing me right now, I''m starting to doubt you even have a heart. This is how you repay my kindness?"


    Melanie shook her head," Your kindness? Oh please. That would be the biggest joke! You are an opportunist..."


    Adam frowned at that but instead of refuting it, he raised his glass in a toast," Touche. I am an opportunist and quite proud of it."


    Melanie smiled and sipped her soup before casting another look at Adam," By the way, why exactly did Max worry about my heart breaking?"


    "Because Max is a worrywart and a romantic. Because we are married, he thinks that we will fall in love. But I''ve asked him to look for someone from my past. And since he is shipping you and me, he is not happy about this."


    Melanie blinked. Adam was looking for someone from his past? But why? And then she realized. At the party where his ''fiance'' had come, Adam had been hoping to meet someone else. She remebered the little bit of disappointment on his face.


    She was about to ask him for this person when suddenly his entier person seemed ot change. His gaze had just flickered toward the window, and in an instant, his entire demeanor seemed to have frozen. The lazy, teasing smile vanished, replaced by a sharp focus. His fingers curled against the table before he abruptly stood.


    "Excuse me," he said quickly, already moving. "I''ll be right back."


    Before Melanie could even react, he was gone, disappearing out the door.


    She turned in her seat, following his line of sight. Something¡ªor someone¡ªhad caught his attention. But she didn''t know what.


    ***


    Adam barely registered the chime of the restaurant door as he stepped out, his pulse racing... He had seen her. He was sure of it. Even if it had been for the briefest of moments, he could not have been mistaken.


    His eyes scanned the surroundings and moved over the softly lit pathway leading into the restaurant''s garden that was a small maze-like arrangement of hedges and lantern-lit walkways designed for guests to take a leisurely stroll.


    She must have walked into the maze. Hurriedly, he walked into the garden, paying no attention to the lack of light or that he encountered multiple deadends in the path.


    He could hear the distant murmur of guests,walking through the paths and tried to strain his ears, in case he was able to hear her voice. He knew that he would be able to recognise her for sure. But even as he strolled through the entire place, he did not see her.


    Had he imagined it? No. He knew what he saw. And he could mistake anyone but her. It had been five years since they had last met, but he would not mistake anyone else for her.


    With a frustrated sigh, he turned back to walk out of the maze. And that was when anothe rthought struck him. Maybe she had already left? In the few seconds it took him to come out from the inside, she might have walked towards the parking lot!


    Cursing, he raced towards the car parking, running straight out of the maze.


    Adam stepped into the parking lot and his eyes dartrf around as he searched for any sign of movement. But the place was empty save for a few rows of cars. His jaw clenched. There was nothing here.


    His steps quickened as he moved through the rows, glancing between vehicles, scanning every corner. But no matter how many turns he took, how many spaces he passed, the result was the same¡ªno one was there. How could someone disappear so quickly?


    Just as he gave up and was about to walk back inside, he caught a movement from the corner of his eye.


    He stilled. Could it be her? Had he finally found her? But then, he stiffened. It was not her. It was Robert Collins. His dear grandfather.


    And in that moment, Adam knew it for sure that what he had seen was not his imagination. She really had been here. And the person who had made her appear here was Robert Collins. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Adam? What are you doing here? If I knew you were in the restaurant, I would have..." Robert Collins trailed off, as if reluctant to continue.


    Adam''s hands clenched and he closed his eyes, trying to gather his emotions," Grandfather. How are you doing?"


    "I was having dinner with an old friend. She''s only in the country for a few days, so I invited her for a meal. I just saw her off¡ªshe''s heading back to her hotel at the Five Seasons."

 Chapter 111: The Past

    Chapter 111 - The PastMelanie glanced down at her watch and harrumphed, resisting the urge to tap her fingers against the table. It had been fifteen minutes since her so-called celebratory partner had vanished into the garden below, leaving her to pick at the remnants of their appetizer in solitude.


    From the way he had excused himself¡ªquick, almost distracted¡ªshe had guessed already that he had spotted someone familiar, someone he couldn''t resist catching up with. But was he still looking for that person? Or if he had found the person, shouldn''t he have just met them and then returned.


    She tapped her fingers againts her phone''s screen and thought about calling him, but the thought barely formed before her gaze landed on the device resting beside his half-empty bowl. The wonderful man had left his phone here on the table


    Melanie sighed, rolled her shoulders back as she glanced toward the softly lit garden. So much for that option of calling him.


    She had already asked the waiter to put the rest of their sixteen-course meal on hold, but she wasn''t sure how much longer she could stall before they ran out of patience. It was already late, nearing closing time.


    Just as she reached for her water, a shadow fell over her.


    She looked up with a teasing smile, prepared to chide, "You sure took your own sweet¡ª"


    But the words withered on her tongue. Her body tensed, breath hitched and her fingers curled slightly against the stem of her glass. The man standing before her was not the one she had been waiting for.


    "Spencer," she murmured stiffly.


    Spencer smiled, the kind that barely touched his eyes, and slid into the seat opposite her with an ease that set her teeth on edge and made her hands clench.


    "What are you doing here?" Melanie asked him trying to keep her voice cool and calm..


    Spencer sent her a look, tilted his head slightly and sighed with nostalgia," Don''t be so rude, Mel. Doesn''t this remind you of our old time together? We used to have dinner just like this, didn''t we?"


    Melanie sipped her water and gave him a frowning look," Did we? I don''t remember. Maybe because it was overshadowed by all those dinners that I had with your mother, picking at me throughout the dinner. Now that is a memory of our time together that I will not forget."


    Even though she''d said everything coolly, just saying the words brought back all the memories. Of how Madam Collins had poked and prodded at her throughout the meal, finding faults in her and complaining continuously. There were tumes she''d dreaded going back to the mansion for a meal.


    Spencer stilled at the veiled remark, but instead of trying to defend his mother like he did in the past when Melanie tried to talk to him, he changed the topic. "I was here having dinner with some old friends and then I noticed that Adam had abandoned you mid-meal, so I thought I''d do the charitable thing and come console you."


    Melanie let out a short, humorless laugh at that. "Oh, sure. Because if there''s one person whose consolation I desperately need, it''s you," she quipped. "Maybe when I''m dead. Feel free to come and console my spirit. I can even tell you how to do that. Just kowtow a few hundred times..."


    Spencer''s jaw tightened, his fingers stilled against the table for the briefest moment before he remarked slowly. "I didn''t know you had such a sarcastic and vicious streak."


    Melanie raised a brow and set her glass down with a deliberate clink. "Well, to know something, you would''ve had to stick around," she said flatly. "And we both know you didn''t do that."


    Something flickered across Spencer''s face, but it was gone before she could place it. Instead, he gave her an easy smile, the kind that had always irritated her. "Fair point," he admitted. Then, without preamble, he leaned forward slightly, lowering his voice. "But I wouldn''t waste any more of your time waiting."


    Melanie frowned, her fingers tightening around the stem of her glass. "What are you talking about?"


    "Adam''s already gone," Spencer said casually, as if he were commenting on the weather. "If you don''t believe me, go out and check."


    Melanie''s fingers curled into a fist beneath the table as she watched him rise from his seat. He didn''t linger, didn''t wait for a reaction¡ªjust smoothed out his sleeves and walked away, his confidence grating against her nerves.


    But she didn''t move.


    If Spencer had taken the trouble to come all the way over here just to tell her Adam was gone, then it had to be true. And there was no way in hell she was going to give him the satisfaction of looking for Adam. Or letting him know that Adam''s disappearance affected her in the least.


    Instead, calmed herself and gestured for the waiter and when the man was near enough, ordered casually, "Bring out the rest of the meal. I will be alone for the remaining."


    She watched the waiter hesitate for a moment, before the man professionally picked up the setting from opposite her and walked away.


    Moments later, the courses resumed, each one placed in front of her with the same meticulous care as before.


    Melanie ate.


    Or at least, she went through the motions. The flavors that had just been bursting on her tongue, keeping the excited seemed to have disappeared. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The meal stretched on, a slow, silent exercise in patience, but she refused to let the night end with her sitting here, abandoned and pitied. This was supposed to be a meal to celebrate her. And her celebration did not depend on the presence or absence of any man.


    Finally, when the last plate was cleared, she asked for the bill, only for the waiter to shake his head. "There''s no need, ma''am. Mr. Adam has already settled everything."


    Melanie stilled, her gaze moving to the empty space across from her.


    Of course, he had. Without another word, she stood up, picked up his phone from the table and walked out of the restaurant.

 Chapter 112: Chasing

    Chapter 112 - ChasingIt was only when Adam pulled up in front of the grand entrance of the Five Seasons Hotel that he realized he had left his phone back at the restaurant¡ªand, in his distracted state, had completely forgotten about Melanie.


    He let out a breath sharply and ran a hand through his hair as he stared at the towering building before him. The entire drive over, his eyes had been locked on the cars ahead, frustration simmering beneath his skin.


    He cursed himself for choosing to take the car today instead of his usual motorcycle. If he had been on his bike, he wouldn''t have just followed¡ªhe would have caught up with her. But now... Maybe if he was lucky, he could still get to her.


    With that thought in mind, he did not waste another second, jumped out of the car, and directly tossed his keys to the waiting valet. "Take care of it," he called over his shoulder before striding toward the entrance and then the receptionist''s desk.


    He smiled at the young woman and from the way she had a dazed look on his face, he knew exactly what he needed to do to get the deatails.


    Giving her an easy smile, he deliberately spoke in a lower tone of voice, "I''m here to meet Miss Saira."


    The receptionist''s smile faltered for a second. "Do you have her room number, sir?"


    Adam let out a small sigh, then leaned against the counter, tilted his head slightly as he looked at her and then with eyes that held just the right amount of mischief, the kind of look that had turned heads more times than he could count. It was one that he had perfected. Max called it the Pied Piper look. "I''m afraid I''ve forgotten," he admitted as his lips curved into a slow, knowing smile.


    For a moment, she just blinked at him and her composure slipped as a faint pink tinged her cheeks. Then, as if remembering her job, she quickly turned to her screen. "I''ll check the guest list and ask the guest if she is expecting you," she murmured, her fingers tapping the keyboard a little too quickly.


    Adam waited patiently, and finally when she looked up, her expression still slightly dazed, she asked, "Are you Mr. Collins? Miss Saira is expecting her guest in the cafeteria upstairs, Mr Spencer."


    Adam''s brow arched slightly, but he didn''t correct her. Instead, he let the mistake slide with an easy smile.


    "Perfect," Adam said, flashing her another slow, appreciative grin. "Thanks, sweetheart."


    She practically melted. With a wink at the woman, he turned on his heel and made his way toward the elevators, his mind now focused on one thing¡ªSaira. Finally, he''d caught upto her.


    The smile on his face disappeared as the elevator moved upwards as his expression stiffened, wondering what would happen next. The moment the elevator doors started to open, he stepped out quickly and walked straight towards the cafeteria.


    The place was large with barely anyone there and he wondered if she had not yet come.. But then he spied her sitting there, in a far away corner of the cafe.


    His steps faltered.


    Something about seeing her in the flesh, real and within reach, made everything else blur. His legs moved off their own accord drawn to her like a magnet.


    She was sitting with her back to the cafeterial and he wondered if her face had changed much. Did she still look as innocent as she did in the old days? She''d changed her hairstyle but even now, her finger was twirling the front curls of her hair as was her habit.


    Then, finally, he reached her.


    Slowly, he moved in front of her, stepping into her line of sight.


    Their eyes met.


    He watched as her eyes widened in surprise and then panic.


    "Saira. How are you doing?"


    But before he could say anything more, before he could take a seat or even process what was happening, she shot to her feet.


    The chair scraped against the floor as she shoved it back, her movements rushed, almost frantic.


    Adam barely had a second to react before she turned on her heel and bolted.


    His breath left him in a sharp exhale.


    For a split second, he just stood there, watching her weave through the tables, her head down, her dark hair falling over her face as if shielding herself from recognition. It was only when she reached the restaurant''s exit that his brain kicked into action.


    He cursed under his breath and moved to follow her. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wasn''t about to let her disappear¡ªnot when he had finally caught up to her, not when he had spent the entire evening chasing her.


    As he neared the exit, he caught sight of her turning sharply down a hallway, her pace bordering on a full sprint and he cursed again. Damn it.


    She was running from him again! He made a move to chase her again when he was suddenly blocked by a few bodyguards who stopped him and stepped in his way," You cannot go to Miss Saira."


    He stared at the bodyguards blocking his way and had to forefully stop his anger. Now that she knew he was almost near her, she would be even more careful.


    "Turn around and walk away," the guard in the middle threatened and Adam raised a brow, giving him a calm look," And if I don''t?"


    All he''d had to do was ask and then before Adam knew it, a heavy fist slammed into his jaw before he could fully register the shift in movement. Pain exploded across his face, and he staggered back a step, his head snapping to the side.


    For a moment, the world narrowed into a pinpoint of white-hot fury and his first instinct was to hit the man back and wipe the smug look off his face. But then, just when his hand clenched, ready to move, he came to a realization. This... was a setup.

 Chapter 113: A Set up or A Step Up

    Chapter 113 - A Set up or A Step UpThis was a setup.


    His mind, now sharp despite the pain, pieced it together in an instant. From making him chase Saira to Five Seasons to letting her up under Spencer''s name. Then Saira sitting there and letting him see her face before she ran away, making him chase her.


    All this was meant to make him lash out. If he threw a punch now, it wouldn''t end with just one. These men were waiting for an excuse, a reason to drag him out, hit him so that he would barely be able to breathe and then probably make a scene and have him thrown into prison. After all, he had come up here under false pretenses.


    His hands loosened at his sides and his posture relaxed just slightly, despite the throbbing pain.


    He slowly turned his head back to the guard who had hit him, and gave him a smile, ignoring the pain in his jaw. At least he knew it was not dislocated or broken. "That punch supposed to scare me?"


    The guards exchanged looks, as if debating their next move. One punch could explained away as warning him to not give chase. But if they beat him up now and if he went to the police, they would have nothing.


    Adam took a deliberate step back and lifted his hands in mock surrender, making sure to keep in the view of the surveillance cameras. "Fine," he muttered. "I get it. You don''t want me here. I''ll leave."


    But that didn''t mean he was giving up.


    No, Saira wasn''t getting rid of him that easily now. He needed answers and he was going to get them.


    Without another word, he turned on his heel and walked away, ignoring the stiffness in his jaw. Adam drove back to the house in a foul mood. His first instinct was to call Max and tell him to have someone stationed outside the hotel to keep a look out for Saira. But... he''d left his phone in the restaurant.


    Feeling guilty towards Melanie and angry at himself, he''d driven back to the restaurant, only to be told that Melanie had already gone away.


    When he finally pulled into the driveway, the house loomed in darkness. He let out a slow breath and winced slightly as he stepped out of the car. He really really needed to get his head on straight! This was the second time when he''d ended up taking Melanie for granted.


    He took in a deep breath, winced at the ache in his face and then decided that he really did need to explain everything to her. But... that would mean exposing parts of himself that he had kept hidden all along.


    As he pushed the front door open, a quiet stillness greeted him. No lights. No sound and he could not help but worry. Did she not arrive back yet? She should have returned by now... unless something... S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could panic, he saw a figure standing alone in the end of the house, the moonlight making her silhouette seem longer.


    Melanie.


    She was by the window, her back to him, her posture still¡ªtoo still. Something twisted in his chest. Guilt. He had left her without a word, forgotten her completely in his obsession to chase Saira down. And now... now he was back, bruised, frustrated, and without the answers he wanted.


    He stepped inside, and as the door clicked shut behind him, the lights flickered on.


    His breath hitched for a fraction of a second and his eyes widened as Melanie had now turned towards him, her fingers wrapped around the handle of a gleaming kitchen knife.


    He raised an eyebrow as she walked closer, "Well, well, look who decided to come back. "You left me and abandoned me without a second thought in the middle of my own celebration...Adam Collins you better have a reasonable....


    She trailed off and her eyes widened as she saw his brusied jaw.


    The shift in her was instant. The knife clattered to the floor, her sinister smile vanished and with a concerned look, she hurried to him "What the hell happened to you?"


    Without waiting for an answer, she walked back into the kitchen and soon returned with an ice pack in her hand. He extended his hand to take it from her, ready to thank her when she slapped at his wrist and without warning,pressed the ice pack against his bruised jaw¡ªhard.


    Adam sucked in a sharp breath, his body stiffening at the sudden cold and the jolt of pain. "Damn it, Melon¡ª"


    She didn''t even try to look apologetic. Instead, she smirked, tilted her head and examined his face. "Oh, did that hurt?" she asked sweetly, her voice dripping with mock sympathy. "Oops."


    His glare was half-hearted at best, but she ignored it, holding the ice pack firmly in place despite his obvious discomfort."You know," she mused, "I should be furious at whoever did this to you... but honestly? I''m kind of impressed."


    Adam''s brow furrowed and he glared at her. "Impressed?"


    She nodded, her smirk deepening. "Someone out there avenged me. Looks like the universe really does have my back."


    Adam let out a low huff, part amusement, part exasperation. "Melon¡ª"


    She cut him off with a playful poke to his uninjured cheek. "This is what happens when you dare to abandon me, Adam Collins."


    He sighed and shook his head slightly, sending her a curious look. "You''re not angry?"


    "Oh, I''m furious," she assured him, pulled the ice pack away for a moment before pressing it back¡ªthankfully, with less force this time. "Livid, even. The audacity of you leaving me like that? Dragging me for a celebration and then leaving me alone? It is totally unforgivable."


    Adam almost smiled¡ªalmost. It hurt like a bi*ch to smile so he tried not to. "And yet," he murmured, eyeing her, "you''re here, tending to my wounds."


    Melanie rolled her eyes but didn''t deny it. Instead, in a quiet voice she told him, "I am angry. But I knew you must''ve had a reason."


    Adam blinked. She did not question him. Simply trusted him. And that trust did something to him so that he could only blink at her...

 Chapter 114: Staring

    Chapter 114 - Staring"Why are you staring at me?"


    Adam attempted a smile, but a sharp pain in his jaw made him wince instead at her question. Rather than answering right away, he reached out and his fingers brushed against her cheek as he gently tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear.


    The soft gesture made her pause and her gaze lifted to meet his. For a brief moment, their eyes locked and he could only stare. She had such clear eyes.


    But then she blinked, shifted slightly and looked away. The ice pack she had been pressing against his jaw lowered a little, her fingers gripping it loosely. "What are you doing?" she asked, her voice laced with confusion.


    Adam merely shrugged, his lips quirking as if he wanted to smirk but knew better than to aggravate his aching jaw. His response was simple as he said in a low voice. "You already know. I''m staring at you."


    She looked at him in exasperation and he really wanted to laugh out loud at this moment. He really liked when she sent him this look. As if she wanted to hit him with a broom.


    But now that she was looking so cute, he didn''t have the heart to tease her and he said," My dear, Melon. Are you always so trusting and forgiving? I thought you''d learnt your lesson about trusting people blindly after Spencer. It seems I was mistken." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie paused in the middle of putting down the ice pack and rolled her eyes at him. "Just because I was fooled by Spencer doesn''t mean I should stop trusting the world altogether."


    Then, with a teasing grin she added, "Now, if I had fallen in love with you and you had abandoned me, I would have been furious and not so trusting. Because then there would have been expectations between us. But...", she paused for a moment and her gaze flickered away for a moment before she continued, casually, "But since we''re only friends, I have to give you the benefit of the doubt, right? So, even if you left me mid way, I think you must definitely have something to do."


    Adam nodded, however his good mood disappeared in an instant. She changed her words at the last moment but he knew she''d almost said something else. However, he could guess what she meant with them having expectation or being friends. It was simply her stating the facts that he was not important enough in her life for his actions to matter.


    And that thought made him feel uneasy.


    But before he could dwell on it for too long, she suddenly reached for something on the table. In one swift motion, she picked up the kinfe she had discarded and without hesitation she cut straight through the middle of his T-shirt''s collar.


    He jerked back slightly as his tshirt came apart from the middle. Holding it tightly with both hands, he stared at her, "Hey¡ªwhat the hell?"


    She twirled the knife before placing it on the side and then grinned at him," You look like a maiden desperately trying to protect her honor. Clutching the clothes at her bosom."


    He groaned. "Cut it out."


    "I already did." Melainie answered with a pointed glance and then continued, "Don''t look so worried. Even though I want to have sex with you, I have standards. At this moment, with this swollen jaw, you look like a chipmunk who lost a fight with a beehive. Not exactly tempting."


    Adam''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief. "Excuse me?"


    She patted his arm and grinned.


    It seemed whoever punched him affected his brain as well. All he could do was look at her in shock. She almost squealed in happiness. She finally had the upperhand in teasing this man. Thoroughly enjoying his dazedness, she rolled her eyes at him, "Oh, don''t look so offended. I did you a favor actually." She gestured toward his ruined collar. "This way, you can change your clothes easily without struggling."


    With that, she turned away to get a painkiller for him when he suddenly caught her wrist.


    In one swift motion, he pulled her toward him, guiding her to stand between his legs as he leaned back against the table. Her eyes widened. "What are you upto now? Let me go get some medicine for you!"


    But Adam shook his head and stared at her before speaking with difficulty," Not until you finish what you started.


    Melanie frowned," What are you talking about?"


    He gave her a pointed, challenging look, then lifted the hand holding her wrist, to gesture at himself. "You wanted to help me change, didn''t you? You already cut the collar. Might as well go all the way."


    Her eyes narrowed. "You want me to take it off entirely?"


    She glanced at the torn tshirt that had parted, the only thint that stopped it from slipping down were his shoulders. Her eyes stuck on his prominent collar bones for a minute before she looked back at him.


    She could see it in his eyes. He wanted to fluster and tease her, to put her on the backfoot. Without another word, she grabbed the edges of his ruined T-shirt and yanked them apart with one sharp tug. The already weakened fabric gave way easily, falling open to expose him and his eyes widened, whether at her sudden boldness or the fact that she''d actually done it, she wasn''t sure.


    But she was enjoying this moment of power over him. To complete this victory, she ignored her brain''s prompts to check him out and patted his bare shoulder, totally enjoying the warmth there as she said,"See? That wasn''t so hard."


    He arched a brow at her as he let her go. "You enjoyed that a little too much."


    Melanie shrugged innocently as she turned away and quickly let out a breath, while answering him. "What can I say? You make it too easy."


    But, the moment she entered her room to get the medicine, she could only fan herself.

 Chapter 115: A Challenge

    Chapter 115 - A ChallengeMelanie could barely lift her eyes from her cereal bowl as Adam moved around the kitchen, making his breakfast with deliberate ease.


    It was painfully obvious that he was putting on a show¡ªstretching just a little too much, lingering by the counter longer than necessary, giving her every opportunity to take in the sight she had determinedly overlooked the night before. As if he was making sure she noticed.


    "Shameless," she thought again, pressing her spoon into the soggy cereal as if that would somehow distract her.


    But even as she mentally scolded him, she knew she was no better.


    Because, ultimately, the second he turned his back towards her, she was staring, her gaze shamelessly tracing the curve of his muscled back, the way his boxers clung low on his hips.


    Maybe he was flaunting it. But she was definitely enjoying it. Though she really wanted to stare at the front.


    "I can feel your gaze, you know." Adam spoke up, his back still to her as he cracked the eggs into a bowl.


    "It must be your overactive imagination," Melanie replied primly as she lifted her spoon and ate some more.. "I''m far too busy admiring my breakfast."


    "Then I suppose I''m honored to be on the menu," he shot back. "Eat up," he said as he turned around to stare at her.


    Melanie choked on her cereal. "You are insufferable," she sputtered, dabbing at the milk that nearly escaped her lips because of his sudden turning around. "And completely deranged if you think I¡ª"


    "Think what?" He arched an eyebrow at her, amusement dancing in his eyes as he leaned back against the counter, arms crossed over his chest. "That you weren''t staring?"


    She opened her mouth, ready to fire back a sharp retort, but her words faltered when he tilted his head slightly, watching her in that way that made her feel far too exposed.


    Damn it.


    Clearing her throat, she lifted her spoon again, making a show of scooping up another bite of cereal. "I was not staring," she said, voice prim, though the heat on her cheeks begged to differ. "I was merely... observing my surroundings."


    His smirk deepened. "Uh-huh. And what did you observe?"


    "That you are," she said sweetly, "in dire need of pants and shirts."


    "Uhh huh! But I am living with a woman who likes to tear off my clothes! What if one day I end up without any clothing? What will I do? So, I am saving my clothes for future use."


    With that, he shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands in a gesture of helplessness, rendering her helpless in the process. Because now... she had the full front view on display... And she was staring.


    Using her distraction, Adam oyshed off the counter, walking towards her slowly as he lowered his voice and murmured,"And if you really wanted me dressed, you wouldn''t be blushing like that."


    His finger traced her hot cheek and she realized that she was now in direct view of the twin peaks that were pierced. Her hands itched as she stared at him. How did he...


    Adam smiled as he looked down at her and then bent over, placing both his hands on the back of her chair so that she was surrounded by him. Melanie felt her senses explode as she was surrounded by the faint elusive scent that was unmistakably him.


    She stiffened and her grip tightening on the spoon as his lips brushed the shell of her ear.


    "You," he murmured with a voice smooth as sin, "are obsessed with my piercings."


    Her breath hitched. That was not true. She wanted to deny it.


    Absolutely not¡ª


    But before she could utter the denial, his fingers found her chin, tilted her face up until her eyes locked with his. A slow, knowing smirk played at his lips as he studied her, and even the dark bruise on his jaw did nothing to distract her from his handsomeness as he teased, "Are you curious,my sweet little Melon? Where else I have piercings?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie''s eyes widened.


    Oh, God. Did he have any other piercings as well? She looked at his face and then his ears. There was nothing there. And then, her mind betrayed her instantly, supplying an array of very inappropriate possibilities. Heat rushed up her neck, setting her skin on fire and she was sure that she was not blushing, rather her entire face must be red.


    Adam must have caught the way her gaze flickered¡ªjust for a second¡ªbecause his smirk deepened, damn near devilish now.


    With a slow movement, he let her gaze follow his fingers and then slowly dragged it over the waistband of his boxers, watching her all the while.


    Melanie swallowed.


    Her eyes followed that stupid finger, entirely against her will, before she realized what she was doing and snapped her gaze back up¡ª


    Only for him to suddenly tap her temple with that same finger.


    She blinked.


    "I had one here," he said, pointing just above his eyebrow. "But I let it close, though."


    She exhaled a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding, equal parts relieved and furious.


    "You," she gritted out, jabbing a finger at his bare chest, "are a menace."


    Adam grinned, unfazed. "And yet, you keep looking because you are curious about this menace."


    "I am not!"


    He gave her a look that was all skepticism and mischief. "Right. So if I asked you where you thought I had other piercings, you''d say...?"


    "I''m not answering that."


    "Why not?" He leaned closer again, voice dipping. "Afraid?"


    Melanie shot up from her chair, nearly knocking over her cereal bowl in the process as she backed away from him. "I have to go. Somewhere."


    Adam just laughed as she turned away, and then called after her, "You should really finish your breakfast."


    "I lost my appetite!" she yelled back as she closed the bedroom door behind her loudly!


    "Funny," he mused. "I could swear you were eating me up just a second ago."


    She didn''t dignify that with a response, cursing herself for ever looking at his damn piercings in the first place.

 Chapter 116: Rumors

    Chapter 116 - Rumors"She is staying as a guest of your grandfather at Five Seasons. Her name isn''t on the official guest list. It really was a trap." Max said as he threw the guest list of the hotel Five Seasons on the table.


    Adam''s frown deepened as the realization settled in. He had already suspected that Saira''s appearance that night had been nothing more than a carefully laid snare, but what he couldn''t quite grasp was the reasoning behind it.


    From the moment he had begun to truly understand the way Robert Collins operated, he had learned to recognize the old man''s machinations. Every move had a purpose, every decision a calculated step in a much larger scheme. Whether it had been orchestrating Spencer and Melanie''s marriage or ensuring Adam was too crippled to appear for the reading of the will, Robert had always been methodical, always deliberate.


    But now... something didn''t add up.


    He had kept Saira hidden for five long years, shielding her from his searching. And yet, suddenly, he was choosing to bring her back into the light. That, too, Adam had expected. If Robert wanted Adam to sever his ties with Melanie once and for all, then there was no better person to do it than Saira. She was his Achilles'' heel, the one weakness he had yet to overcome. If Saira came back, then he and Melanie would not be together, regardless of the will.


    But why dangle her in front of him like bait in some elaborate game? It was unnecessary. If Robert wanted to shatter the fragile balance Adam had built, all he needed to do was send Saira directly to him. That alone would be enough to send everything spiraling into chaos. Adam knew it. Robert knew it. And Spencer knew it.


    Yet instead of the direct approach, they were playing this strange, drawn-out game of hide and seek. Keeping her just out of reach. And he did not understand why.


    "What are you thinking now?" Max asked with a frown. He just didn''t understand what was going on in any of the Collins'' family''s heads. It made his own head ache, trying to think what would happen next.


    "Did you find out anything else? If there is anyone around Saira?"


    Max shook his head. "Only guards. And even that, I only figured out after hacking into the hotel''s security feed." He leaned back, crossing his arms. "She didn''t even check in herself. The guards handled everything¡ªbooked the room, signed her in, escorted her straight up without any interaction with the front desk."


    Adam''s jaw tightened. That was not unusual.


    Max continued, "She came out just once, to go to the restaurant where you saw her. After that, she went to the caf¨¦, sat there waiting for Spencer, then ran the moment things got messy. The same night, after you left, she checked out and went straight to the airport."


    He paused, then added with a frown, "No luggage. No second trip. Just straight from the hotel to the car, then the airport. Almost like she was never really supposed to be there at all."


    But Adam shook his head and corrected Max," Almost like a prisoner who had no say in her choices."


    Max looked at Adam and realized that it was indeed true. The woman had indeed been like a prisoner.


    Adam, on the other hand had already reached a conclusion for this strange encounter. It could be that Robert Collins was checking his stance. If he would still be able to use Saira and he had probably already received his answer with the way Adam had chased her.


    While Adam was still thinking this, Max pushed forward another report. Adam raised an eyebrow at that," What is this?"


    She was waiting there for Spencer, so I thought to look for Spencer," Max said, tapping the file on the table with a knowing smirk. "Guess where I found him?"


    Adam raised an eyebrow. "Where?"


    Max leaned forward slightly, as if savoring the moment before delivering the blow. "Where you were supposed to be."


    Adam''s frown deepened as he flipped open the file in a hurry, after coming to the realization. And then Max watched with a grin when Adam skimmed over the contents, then froze on a set of photos. There, in crisp, time-stamped images, was Melanie¡ªseated across from Spencer in the same restaurant where he had left her with Spencer in his place.


    Adam''s grip on the file tightened as he studied the pictures. He could already judge from her expressions that she was not happy but Spencer seemed to have stayed there with her for another fifteen minutes, according to the time stamps.


    "She stayed after I left and then Spencer approached her. So, she talked to him and then left?"


    Max grinned. "Oh, she didn''t just wait, my friend. She let Spencer talk, got rid of him, leisurely finished her meal, took her time, and then¡ª" he flipped to another image, one of Melanie stepping into a car "¡ªreturned to your shared home."


    Adam stiffened. It seemed what Melanie had told him was indeed correct. She really could not be bothered by his actions. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Max, ever the observer, tilted his head. "Now, I''m not saying you did anything wrong, but..." He gestured vaguely at the photos.


    Adam shut the file with more force than necessary and glared at his ''friend.''


    Max raised his hands in mock surrender. "Hey, I''m just the messenger." He leaned back, watching Adam carefully. "But you have to admit, it''s interesting. You chase after Saira like a man possessed, and Melanie? She stays behind and is approached by Spencer..."


    So the motive was not just to check if Siara could be used. It was probably to attack both him and her from both sides with their weaknesses.


    Robert Collins and Spencer had finally decided to turn their attention to him. Well, that was good enough... he had been waiting a long time... Just then, he received a message that had him straightening in his chair...

 Chapter 117: Help Me

    Chapter 117 - Help MeAdam stared at the picture that had just appeared on his screen. Saira. Her expression was unreadable and her gaze fixed on the phone as if she had been waiting for something but there was also fear on her face, as if she was worried about getting caught.


    Hurriedly, he was about to call the number that had sent the picture when another message followed.


    "Help me, please, Adam. Also, don''t reply here."


    Adam''s grip on the phone tightened and his pulse quickened. Help her? How? Where was she? Why had she not contacted him until now. Why now? Also, was this her own wish or was it Robert Collins'' doing. Now that his grandfather had confirmation about Saira''s value and he was now using her.


    A second message buzzed in then.


    "I will be in City A after two weeks. At Collins'' mansion. I will contact you then."


    It had to be another trap. She was going to be here again. Why?


    Even as Adam was thinking this, Max had already walked around the table to see what had his friend so shocked and enthralled. But, as his eyes flicked over the messages his expression hardened.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me. This is another trap," he muttered.


    When Adam did not respond and continued to fixedly stare at his screen, Max let out a curse and scoffed at his friend, "Are you serious? This is a trap, Adam. You know that, right?"


    When his question was followed by silence again, Max cursed and stared at his friend, "Come on, man. You''ve already fallen for Robert Collins'' games once¡ªfive years ago. And two days ago, when he dangled Saira like bait, you walked straight into it again. Now you''re telling me you''re gonna let him do it a third time?"


    Adam finally looked up, his expression unreadable as he finally answered," I think I am."


    Max cursed and widened his eyes," Are you crazy? I don''t even know the entire details of what happened five years ago and I can sense that this is a trap, but you are going to walk into it willingly? Are you a fool, Adam? Just stop and give up, okay?"


    But Adam simply stared at his friend and sighed,"Are you really not going to give up and fall into the whatever trap it is willingly?"


    Adam met his gaze, the answer clear in his eyes before he even spoke. "I have to."


    Max let out a curse under his breath. He raked a hand through his hair before saying, "Fine. At least tell Melanie about Saira. You''ve been thinking about that, haven''t you? You said she was the innocent one in all this and wanted to protect her..."


    From the last few years since he had known Adam, Max knew that even though he didn''t say it, Melanie had already made a place for herself in Adam''s heart. So, he hoped that if Adam confessed everything that had happened earlier to Melanie then she might help him see reason.


    He watched as Adam hesitated and inwardly cursed all over again. Why did this man have to do everything alone?


    "I''m still thinking about it." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Max sighed. "Yeah, sure you are" he muttered, watching as Adam grabbed his keys and headed for the door.


    Once outside, Adam immediately called someone to find out about whatever the Collins'' mansion had planned that would require them to bring Saira back.


    ***


    On the other side, the young woman named Saira quickly deleted the messages she had sent to Adam, her fingers shaking as she erased every trace of their brief communication. She even went a step further, removing Adam''s number from the guard''s phone, ensuring there was no evidence left behind. If Robert Collins ever found out what she had done, the consequences would be severe.


    Five years.


    It had been five long, suffocating years since she had been trapped under Robert Collins'' thumb, imprisoned under the guise of protection and help. Five years of isolation, of watching and waiting for Robert Collins'' to let her go, while she remained stuck in this carefully controlled luxurious cage.


    In that time, she had asked herself the same question over and over again¡ªwhat would she do if she ever saw Adam again? If she ever got the chance? Would she get to explain? To apologize for everything? Or had too much time passed? Would he hate her so much that he wouldn''t even spare her a glance?


    At first, she had clung to the hope that she would see him again, that somehow, fate would let their paths cross. But as the years dragged on, that last bit of hope had withered.


    She had forced herself to accept that Adam had likely moved on, buried the past, and forgotten about her. And if he did remember her at all, it was probably with bitterness, resentment, maybe even hatred.


    She''d even cursed herself for that one moment of weakness where she had given in to the older man''s offer. If she had not done what she did, things would have been so different. She was already depressed and hated herself.


    But then, se had finally been summoned back to city A and Adam had indeed followed her to the hotel that night. She hadn''t been prepared for that. Not in the slightest.


    When Robert Collins had first told her that she was supposed to lure Adam to the hotel, she had almost laughed. Adam wouldn''t come. Why would he?


    She had been so sure that he had erased her from his life long ago, that he had no reason to walk willingly to her.


    And yet, he had come.


    That one undeniable fact had shaken her more than anything else. It was as if she had suddenly been given a will to live. Adam had come for her. Despite everything. Despite the past.


    And now, for the first time in five years, Saira dared to hope. Robert had promised her that next month, he would finally let her go...

 Chapter 118: Holy ....!

    Chapter 118 - Holy ....!"You actually told him you wanted to sleep with him?"


    Leala''s eyes widened in shock before a mischievous grin spread across her face. Without hesitation, she raised her hand for a high-five. "That''s the spirit, my girl! Bold and fearless¡ªI love it! But really. You need to work on your timing! You shoudl have told me this the moment you came in, not in the middle of this boring movie!"


    Melanie sighed and reluctantly slapped her palm against Leala''s, wondering what had prompted her to announce this.


    "So... what happened next?" Leala asked, leaning forward eagerly as if waiting for Melanie to tell her the entire story. "Did he pounce on you right then and there?"


    Melanie groaned. "Oh, he looked completely stunned¡ªlike I had just confessed to being an alien or something. And then... he almost killed me."


    Leala gasped dramatically and her grin grew wider. "Ohhh! He almost killed you? Now, that''s a boring metaphor." She waved a hand dismissively. "But, wait¡ªdoes that mean Adam really is a killer in bed? I knew it! All that hot male energy around him." Leale wagged her eyebrows at Melanie as she continued," You lucky girl! Your years of chastity have finally paid off! No wonder you haven''t been coming around to see me!"


    Melanie rolled her eyes at Laela''s misunderstanding and clarified, "No, Leala. I meant he literally almost killed me! He slammed on the brakes so hard that if it weren''t for my seatbelt, I would have been catapulted straight through the windshield."


    Leala''s excited expression froze as she processed the words. "Wait... hold up." She blinked, then squinted at Melanie suspiciously. "Are you telling me you guys were doing the deed in a moving car? Like were you..."


    Before Laela''s wild imagination could take her to the wrong place, Melanie decided to explain the entire story of how Adam had warned her off, and then she''d surmized the reason for it and then ultimately to relieve him of his worries, she had made that announcement. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Laela fell back against the couch and rolled her eyes," Melanie! I thought you were going to give me a sexy story but this... of course he would be shocked when you announced that he wants to sleep with you."


    Melanie sighed and finally turned to her friend, "I didn''t tell you this just because I wanted to share a sexy story, Leala."


    Leala exhaled dramatically and leaned back against the couch, shaking her head.""Oh, I know, I know! You''re overthinking this now after confessing this because of your whole thing¡ªthe whole ''oh no, I''m pure and untouched'' complex." She made air quotes around the last part, smirking.


    "Mel, you need to understand¡ªjust because you didn''t lose your v-card at some drunken party at sixteen doesn''t mean you should carry it around like a glass slipper waiting for the perfect prince. And let''s be real, bad boy Adam knows you want him. He knows you want him, and trust me, that man is going to seduce you into oblivion. He has that kind of an aura around him."


    Melanie groaned and brought up her hands to cover her face. Laela totally had it wrong. She was not the one who was shy. Finally, she brought down her hands and said "See, that''s exactly what I thought too! I figured he''d make a move. After all, he was always crowding my space and trying to get things going."


    Leala sat up, eyes gleaming. "And did he?"


    Melanie exhaled sharply. "Oh, he did something, all right. But not what I expected." She leaned forward, lowering her voice as if revealing a deep, dark secret. "The next day after my little confession, Adam seemed hell-bent on messing with me. And then... he started teasing me. Torturing me."


    Leala''s brows shot up. "Define torture?"


    Melanie huffed. "Parading around shirtless. Stretching way too much in front of me. Flashing that stupid, smug little smirk every time he caught me looking." She did not tell Laela about how she was obsessed with getting a glimpse the ''jewellery'' on his body! That was way too embarassing to confess!


    Leala let out a loud, knowing laugh. "Oh my God, Mel! He''s baiting you! He wants you to crack and jump him first. So, before we go to the next part about whether you shoudl jump his bones or not... tell me... is he as hot without clothes as he is with them?"


    Melanie rolled her eyes at Laela, blushing a bit as she thought of his perfect body and said," Hotter."


    Laela squealed for her but Melanie quickly clamped a hand over Leala''s mouth before she could let out another high-pitched squeal. "Will you stop that? I live with the man! If you jinx this and make me think about it anymore than I already have, I''m going to lose my mind. Stop being a fan girl!"


    Leala dramatically peeled Melanie''s hand away, still giggling. "Oh, come on! You''re telling me the guy has been showing off all that prime male glory and you haven''t jumped him yet? I don''t know whether to be proud of your restraint or disappointed in your lack of initiative."


    Melanie groaned, throwing herself back against the couch. "I haven''t jumped him, and guess what? Now he''s avoiding me like I have the plague. Just what would he do if I did try to jump him!"


    Leala''s laughter died down at that and her brows drew together. "Wait, what? Avoiding you? That doesn''t make sense. He was all about riling you up, and now he''s just... not doing it? After you told him you wanted to have sex with him? What a jerk!"


    Melanie nodded at that! This was the sentiment that she needed. "Exactly! Usually, he''s always around, pushing my buttons, teasing me until I''m red in the face. But these past few days? He''s either gone when I wake up or locked away in his room when I get back." She threw her hands up. "It''s like he''s hiding from me, and I don''t get it!"


    Leala hummed in thought, tapping her fingers against her chin. "Interesting. So, either he''s trying to resist the temptation because he''s a gentleman¡ª"


    Melanie snorted. "Adam? A gentleman? Please."


    "Or," Leala continued, undeterred, "he''s avoiding you because you rattled him. Maybe he''s fighting some kind of internal battle about you now."


    Melanie frowned. "But why? I literally handed him permission on a silver platter. If he wanted me, wouldn''t he have done something about it by now?"


    Leala''s smirk returned then as she looked at her friend''s confused face. "Oh, honey, you definitely rattled him. He wants you but he probably did not expect that you would announce your desire like that..."


    Leala gave Melanie a look as her lips curled into a wicked grin. "Alright, listen up. We need to start making plans to seduce him. If he''s avoiding you now, we''re going to make sure he has nowhere to run."


    Melanie arched a brow at that. "Plans? What kind of plans?"


    Leala rolled her eyes as if the answer was obvious. "The fun kind! You already look perfect, so there''s no need for some clich¨¦ makeover montage. But..." She tapped a finger against her lips in thought before snapping her fingers. "We could get you some new nightwear. Something sheer. Something that will make him regret every second he''s spent avoiding you."


    Melanie groaned, shaking her head. "Leala¡ª"


    "Oh, oh! And maybe you could tease him over breakfast. Use his strategy against him. Hmm. You cannot roam around nakes of course," Leala continued, completely ignoring her protest. "But wear something sexy and innocent, sit across from him, lick a spoon a little too slow¡ª"


    But Melanie wasn''t listening to the plans anymore. Of course she could not seduce anyone, let alone someone like Adam who probably had millions of girls throwing themselves at him. Instead a far-off look crossed her face as she shook her head and she said the things that had been on her mind.


    Leala stopped mid-ramble and frowned as if she had misheard and asked. "What?"


    Melanie exhaled, and repeated her words, "I don''t think Adam is rattled. It''s something else."


    Leala''s brow furrowed. "You think he''s playing hard to get?"


    Melanie shook her head again. "No. Not that either."


    Leala crossed her arms, watching her friend closely. "Then what is it?"


    Melanie was quiet for a long moment before she finally spoke, her voice softer than before. "I think... I think he wanted me because I was out of reach. I was a challenge. After all, I have always rejected his advances. But the second I told him I wanted him too, the challenge wore off. Maybe he isn''t interested anymore."


    Leala blinked, then sat up straighter. "Wait. You think he doesn''t want you anymore? Just like that?"


    Melanie shrugged, "Him being rattled is impossible. I don''t know. But what other explanation is there?"


    Leala scoffed, shaking her head vehemently. "No way. That''s ridiculous. Adam is not some guy who just loses interest because something is too easy. If anything, he''d be dragging you into bed the second he knew you wanted him. No, Mel, there''s something else going on here."


    Melanie looked at her doubtfully. "Then what is it?"


    Leala tilted her head, considering. "We need to figure that out. And lucky for you, I am very good at getting answers." She grinned, an unmistakable glint of mischief in her eyes. "Time to do some digging. I''ll help you get that Adam Collins in your bed."


    But even as Laela thought so, Melanie could not help but think that she was close to the truth.

 Chapter 119: The Past

    Chapter 119 - The Past"What are you doing here?" Adam asked, his brows furrowing as he opened the door to his room.


    There,standing with a worried frown on her face was his grilfriend, Saira. Instead of answering him, her eyes narrowed with suspicion as she tried to peer past him into the hotel room, but he stood firmly in the doorway, blocking her view. The way he positioned himself only made her more uneasy. Was he trying to hide something?


    Taking a deep breath, she shifted her focus back to his face, and scanned it carefully. Had he taken something? Drugs? Weren''t his eyes supposed to look strange if he had? Bloodshot, dilated¡ªsomething like that? But they seemed... normal. Still, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. The message had warned her that he was doing those things.


    "Who''s inside with you?" she asked cautiously refusing to back down. There was silence behind him so it did not look as if he was having a lot of people over for the party.


    Adam''s frown deepened in confusion as he looked at Saira''s odd behaviour. "What are you talking about?"


    Before he could say another word, she shoved past him, ignoring his startled reaction. Her heart pounded as she hurried inside and her eyes darted around the room, searching for any sign of what he was hiding. Drugs? Someone else? Evidence of whatever trouble he had gotten himself into this time. Because she knew he was in trouble.


    But as her gaze swept over the space, she was met with nothing but a messy bed and scattered clothes. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Had the message she received been wrong? But why would Spencer lie to her. He was worried about his younger brother too...


    As she stood in the middle of the room, her worry about him taking drugs and cheating on her seemed silly. The atmosphere turned ambiguous and she felt shy as Adam closed the door behind him and walked towards her slowly, "So that''s what this is about? You thought I''d be cheating on you?"


    Saira pressed her lips together, looking away for a moment, as if trying to gather her thoughts. When she finally met his gaze again, she could only look away and them mumble, "What am I supposed to think? Why are you even staying at a hotel instead of at home? There are so many rumors about you. Of course, I''m going to have doubts. What else am I supposed to think?"


    Adam chuckled, and covered the distance between them. Before she could react, his hands slid around her waist, pulling her against him in one swift motion. "Saira," he murmured, his tone teasing as he gazed down at her, "have I ever given you a reason to doubt me?"


    She stared up at him, her breath hitching slightly at the closeness. After a second, she shook her head, albeit reluctantly. "No, but¡ª"


    "But?" he echoed, tilting his head as he studied her expression.


    She sighed, her fingers curling slightly against his shirt. "You''re the most popular boy in school while I am a simple girl. You''re always surrounded by those girls who want to talk about being close to you! And your friends¡ªGod, Adam, all of them are playboys. They''ve slept with so many girls from school! What else am I supposed to think when you start acting secretive?"


    His smirk softened slightly, and the teenage boy grinned and pushed a hand through his hair, feeling pleased that his girlfriend was jealous. But, even so, he softened his voice and tried to explain," I am not being secretive, okay? i just have a lot on my mind due to problems at home. Don''t let the silly rumors worry you."


    Saira still couldn''t shake the doubt completely. "Maybe," she admitted, "but rumors always start somewhere. And when I see you surrounded by all those girls, always laughing and joking with them, what else am I supposed to think?"


    Adam let out a quiet chuckle and tilted her chin up so she had no choice but to meet his gaze. "You''re supposed to trust me," he murmured. "And more than that, you''re supposed to trust yourself."


    She frowned. "What does that mean?"


    His thumb brushed against her jaw, and he looked at her soft lips. "It means you should be more sure of yourself," he said simply.


    Saira blinked, feeling caught off guard by the intensity in his eyes. "I don''t understand."


    Adam sighed,and shook his head at the innocent girl in front of him. He wanted her. He knew he should wait. His grandmother had warned him about being soft towards a girl''s feelings, but at this moment, he wanted to kiss her and reassure her.


    Slowly, he places a soft kiss on her lips and said," Saira, you act like you''re not enough for me, but do you even realize how special you are to me?"


    She scoffed and looked away. "I''m not special. I''m just... plain. I don''t stand out like those girls. I don''t even know why you''re with me in the first place. Maybe it''s because I was the only one who didn''t throw myself at you like the others."


    Adam exhaled and chuckled, "You really think that''s the only reason? I really do like you, you little fool. What about the fact that you are really beautiful?"


    Saira blushed then and looking into his eyes, she slowly kissed him lips. He kissed her back softly before breaking off the kiss as he said," Saira, baby. You need to go. We are too young but I want you and there is no one to stop us. Come on, I''ll take you home."


    Bu instead of agreeing to return with him, Saira looked into his eyes, and raised herself on tiptoes and quietly kissed his lips,before pulling away. "I want you, Adam. I want you to be my first. If we''re together that way, then maybe I won''t have doubts anymore. Maybe I won''t keep questioning what we have."


    He grinned then and hugged her quickly, "Silly girl."


    A knock on his door had Adam jolt back from his old memories and he shook his head, running a hand through his hair. Ever since he had seen Saira last month and then received her message, he had always been thinking of their time together. The first time they met. The time they agreed to see each other and then the time when she asked him to make love to her.


    With a sigh, he opened the door and stared for a moment, before asking," What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 120: Horrible looking

    Chapter 120 - Horrible looking"What are you doing here?" As he opened the door, Adam felt an uncanny sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as Melanie''s gaze shifted past him, focusing intently on the room behind him.


    Just moments ago, he had been lost in thought, recalling that night with Saira¡ªhow she had stood at his door, her eyes filled with suspicion, peering into his room as if she would see something incriminating. And now, here was Melanie, mirroring that same stance, that same questioning look.


    And then, just as if the universe itself wanted to play with him, she asked, "Who is inside with you?"


    His body tensed. The words hit him like an echo from the past. It was almost eerie how similar this moment was.


    Adam swallowed hard, realizing something he hadn''t quite acknowledged before¡ªthere were far too many similarities between Saira and Melanie.


    Both were what one might call the quintessential ''good girl next door'', full of warmth and a certain sense of unsurety. They were direct, unafraid to ask the questions on their mind, yet sometimes hesitant in the way they carried themselves, as if they weren''t always sure how much of themselves they were allowed to reveal.


    The comparison struck him harder than he expected, momentarily throwing him off balance. Was that why he felt a soft spot for Melanie? Was it because, in some inexplicable way, she reminded him of Saira? The realization unsettled him. And he stiffened as he stared at her feeling an unexplicable sense of anger.


    She stared back at him for a long moment,before her face broke into a grin. "Look at you. Anyone would think you were in here practicing black magic or summoning spirits with that intense expression on your face."


    Her tone was light, but there was an unmistakable curiosity lingering beneath her words. Then, as if sensing his unease, she took a step back and held up a small bag. "Relax. I''m not barging in or demanding answers." Her grin widened. "I actually come in peace. Consider this a peace offering."


    She wiggled the food bag enticingly before continuing, "I got you something to eat. So, go wash your face, clear whatever dark sorcery you were up to, and come join me before the food gets cold."


    With that, she turned on her heel, and walked away, leaving him a bit confused. In a daze, he walked back into the room and then into the washroom to wash his face.


    He looked into the mirror and winced. He really did look horrible. He looked terrible¡ªhis hair was an unkempt mess, dark circles loomed beneath his eyes, and his stubble had grown into something dangerously close to a full beard. He barely recognized himself. It was almost as bad as the last time he''d let himself go like this¡ªback when Saira had gone.


    Shaking his head, he quickly washed his face and hurried out of the door. There, a veritable feast had been laid out and he winced. He''d promised Melanie that he would alway shave food ready but now he''d been hiding in his room for the past couple of weeks.


    She grinned at him as she set the plate and fork down on the table with an air of triumph. "I can see that you''ve finally woken up. Welcome back to the world of the living, Adam Collins."


    Adam sighed, running a hand through his already-messy hair before taking his place opposite her. "I''ve been... distracted."


    She scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Yeah, yeah, I noticed. You do know that you can talk to me, right? If something''s bothering you."


    Adam hesitated, his fingers tightening slightly around the fork. Share his troubles? That wasn''t something he was used to. When had he ever been the type to just open up about what was on his mind? The very idea felt foreign, like trying to walk in someone else''s shoes.


    Instead of answering, he dropped his gaze to the food in front of him and took a bite, letting the rich flavors distract him from the conversation.


    For a moment, she let the silence linger, watching him eat with an unreadable expression. Then, just as he started to relax, she spoke again, "Actually, I had an ulterior motive for luring you out with food."


    Adam paused mid-bite, his fork hovering just inches from his mouth. His eyes flicked up to meet hers. Looking at her guilty expresssion, he could not help but tease her," You little opportunist. So, you thought of me only when you needed something."


    He watched as she gave him a look and huffed," I knew you would say that! But considering the fact that you''ve been ignoring me since..." She paused and then continued," You''ve been ignoring me since I told you that I want you, of course I would stay away. But now, we have to go to Collins'' mansion this weekend." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam stilled. He''d been thinking of how to go there and why she woudl be there but now, Melanie said that they had to go there this weekend? Then, did she know something about Saira? Carefully, he asked," Why?"


    Carefully, he asked, "Why?"


    Melanie arched a brow as if the answer should have been obvious. "Because it''s your grandfather''s birthday. Robert Collins is hosting a grand celebration this weekend, and of course, he wants his family there... along with all the business bigwigs."


    Adam took another bite, chewing slowly as he nodded. Of course, he would. The old man never missed an opportunity to celebrate his birthday. Even if he wasn''t in the city, he would arrange for a lavish affair, no expense spared. He called it celebrating life.


    But in truth, it was nothing more than an excuse¡ªan opportunity to rub shoulders with the powerful, to strengthen alliances, forge new ones, and remind everyone exactly who Robert Collins was.


    "So, you want to use this time to make your own connections?" Adam asked slowly.


    Melanie nodded," Hmm. I need to make new connections and remind the old ones..."


    "Okay then! I am here for your use, My dear Melon." Adam agreed, feeling excited inside. He finally had a chance to go and see Saira and if she needed to be saved.

 Chapter 121: A Tease

    Chapter 121 - A TeaseShe didn''t know why she was doing it. Okay, she knew why she was ''doing'' this but she did not know why she was not stopping herself.


    It was reckless, foolish¡ªcompletely out of character. And yet, as Melanie stood before the mirror and adjusted the high slit on the side of her dress, she felt an inexplicable need to wear it. it was defiance but maybe it was also something far more dangerous¡ªa silent challenge to a man who had decided to keep his distance from her after making her crazy with ''wanting'' him! He''d even haunted her dreams and then just stopped after that!


    Her fingers trembled slightly as she clasped the delicate chain around her thigh. The cool metal brushed against her skin, reminding her of his touch when she''d felt him fasten it around her thigh.


    The memory came unbidden, vivid despite the little time that had passed. She still felt the press of his fingers, the way they lingered for just a second too long, as if he had not wanted to let go. And even now, as she thought of his gaze¡ªdark, filled with barely contained desire¡ªshe shivered. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So much had changed in the short time she had known Adam Collins. And yet, the pull she felt toward him remained as strong as ever by reason or circumstance. It made no sense, and perhaps that unsettled her the most. She wanted him¡ªwanted him in a way that defied logic, in a way that made her breath catch and her pulse race. She wanted him like she had never wanted anyone in the past. Not even Spencer.


    And now that he seemed intent on keeping his distance, she could not accept it. Hence the chain. But of course she did like it! It made her feel all naughty.


    Laela had suggested she seduce Adam outright, but she would not go that far. Why should she? Had she not made her stance clear already? No, she had no interest in chasing the man who remained determined to push her away.


    But that did not mean she could not tease him. That did not mean she could not make him feel what she felt¡ªthis unbearable tension, this crackling awareness between them.


    After one last look in the mirror, she smiled slowly and stepped out of the room.


    The effect was immediate.


    She felt it¡ªhis stare, the slow, deliberate way his gaze swept over her. He did not even try to be discreet. No, he drank her in with unguarded hunger, his eyes lingering at the precise spot where the slit of her dress parted, just enough to reveal the chain wrapped around her thigh, the drop diamond catching the light like a secret meant only for him.


    She watched his hands clench at his sides, his jaw tightening. And she felt triumph.


    So, he wanted to pretend he did not want her, hmm?


    Well, the heat in his eyes said otherwise.


    She allowed herself to look him over the same way he had done to her. She did not know why it always took her by surprise to see him in formal clothing, but damn, the man always cleaned up well.


    But she had a mission. And that did not include ogling him in that perfectly tailored suit of his. Nope. She needed to shake him.


    When she reached him, she put the next step of her little game into play.


    She lifted her hand and brushed her fingertips against the collar of his suit. With exaggerated care, she straightened it, smoothing out an invisible crease. But instead of pulling away, she let her hands drift lower. She traced the line of his shoulders, then moved lower still, slipping her fingers beneath his suit jacket...


    His breath hitched. And then¡ªhe caught her wrist. It was a warning. She saw it. And it was also a question. As if he was asking her what it was that she was upto.


    But she did not stop. Instead, she let her fingers continue their path, light and exploratory, until¡ª Ah.


    There it was.


    She found the hard press of cool metal beneath the fabric. His little rings..They had been hidden well under the suit... but of course she could feel them.


    She flicked the metal and watched as he stiffened, and his hand on her wrist tightened.


    Then, she grinned up at him, mischief dancing in her eyes. "I thought you were turning into some good boy... with your hair all slicked back and the lip ring missing. But now I am relieved."


    She leaned in just enough that her breath fanned against his skin, her voice dropping into a whisper. "You have just hidden that, Adam. I like that Adam better instead of this restrained one."


    For a moment, he did not move as he stared at her... and she stared back. But, just as she would have retreated, his eyes heated up and he jerked at her wrist, causing her to almost fall against him.


    "Melon..." His other hand, somehow, accurately landed on the chain that she had fastened around her thigh and he flicked at it the same way she had done and curved," And I like this Melanie..."


    Usually, she would have jerked at his touch and even tried to put some distance between them. But now, with the challenge in his eyes, she let her leg stay still and watched as his eyes became hooded as he took his hand away.


    With a smile at his iron restraint, Melanie stepped back too and turned around," Let''s go or we''ll be late."


    This time, it was Adam who stopped her. Covering the distance between them, he leaned in close, her back against his front and whispered," We need to talk Melon. A lot of things are going to change soon. And after tonight and after that talk between us, if you still want me, then..."


    With that, he placed a small kiss on the edge of her ear and walked out, after whispering the final words," ...then, I''ll wait for you."

 Chapter 122: First Love

    Chapter 122 - First Love"Is tonight the reason you''ve been so tense? We can talk now if you want..."


    Adam shook his head and let out a quiet sigh before answering her, "Some things need to wait. I will talk to you, but not tonight."


    A brief silence settled between them as both returned to their unspoken thoughts. Melanie turned her head to look out of the window. She didn''t know why but because of the way Adam was right now and had been for the last couple of weeks, she somehow had a feeling that something big was going to happen. And soon.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s fingers tightened around the steering wheel and his knuckles turned slightly white from the pressure. After a moment, he spoke again, being careful to keep his voice neutral.


    "If Spencer had truly loved you," he asked, his gaze fixed on the road ahead, "despite marrying you for the will... would you have forgiven him?"


    Melanie turned her head sharply, caught off guard by the unexpected question. Her eyes widened slightly as she studied Adam''s expression, searching for the reason behind his sudden inquiry. Of all things, she hadn''t expected this.


    Melanie hesitated for a moment as she considered his question. "I... I don''t know," she admitted finally. "I didn''t leave Spencer just because of love or the lack of it. There were a lot of other factors¡ªthings that went beyond just emotions and you know it well."


    She pause and then continued, "But if you''re asking whether I would have forgiven him after a betrayal? No."


    The word was firm, without hesitation this time. As she said it, her thoughts drifted to her parents but she shut that thought down quickly.


    Before she could dwell on it further, Adam''s voice pulled her back.


    "Huh," he mused, sounding genuinely surprised as he sent a glance her way. "I always thought you''d be the type to forgive too easily." He glanced at her briefly before adding, "You always foriave my mistakes."


    Melanie rolled her eyes. "We''re not in a relationship, Adam. Besides, yes, you''ve messed up, but at least when you did, you tried to make up for it. And you''ve never done something like that¡ªsomething unforgivable."


    Adam fell silent for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then, with a serious tone, he asked, "So... we should never forgive mistakes from loved ones?"


    Melanie shook her head. "That''s not what I''m saying," she corrected. "Mistakes are one thing. But betrayal? That''s different. We should never accept betrayal from the people we love."


    Adam narrowed his eyes in thought and then asked slowly," What is this person who betrayed us did it under difficult circumstance?"


    This time Melanie was truly shocked beyond words and also hesitant. He was not asking these questions out of general curiosity or for the sake of discussion. So, she put a lot of thought before answering slwoly, "Difficult circumstances... they can explain an action, but they don''t justify it. If someone betrays you, no matter the reason, trust is broken. And trus is not something that can be easily put back together."


    Adam smiled then and cast her a look before he asked,"I never knew you could be so rigid. And what if we hurt someone we love to protect ourselves?"


    This time Melanie did not answer the question and instead said, "You really are making me worry with all these hypotheses."


    Instead of explaining himself, Adam simply winked at her and kept his eyes on the road, his expression giving away nothing. The playful gesture did little to ease Melanie''s unease, and she opened her mouth to press him further. She needed to know what was going on in this man''s head.


    Before she could, he smiled¡ªa slow, knowing smile¡ªand said, "We''re here."


    Melanie frowned slightly, momentarily distracted as she turned to look outside. They had indeed arrived at the hotel! Dam*! Did he time his questions in such a way so that she would not be able to cross question him?


    As she was thinking things through, he''d already jumped off the car and was walking around to open the door for her.


    "Come on," he murmured, extending a hand to her.


    She hesitated, then placed her hand in his as she looked at his face.


    "Is there something here? You are staring." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie nodded and continued to look at him as he frowned and patted his face. There was something really on his face.


    But then, Melanie spoke up," Well, you always have smugness on your face that makes one want to slap you but now you have some kind of anticipation o your face and I don''t know wht that is."


    His lips twitched then and he tried to wipe his face of all expressions," Thank you for yuor restraint in not slapping me, Melon. And I will try to keep the anticipation at bay."


    "Meaning you are not going to tell me the reason for your weird behaviour?"


    Before he could answer her, Melane realized that his attention had suddenly turned elsewhere.


    Following his line of sight, Melanie turned her head slightly, wanting to look what it was that had caught his attention. And then she saw them.


    Her eyebrows raised and then she could not help but murmur," Isn''t that woman a little too young for your grandfather?"


    She expected Adam to respond with his usual dry humor, maybe a sarcastic remark or a quip to deflect the situation, but he said nothing. His silence made her glance up at him, and that was when she noticed the way his entire posture had changed.


    Melanie hadn''t even been aware that the old man was dating someone so young¡ªsomeone who looked close to her own age, if not younger. Maybe she was only speculating and she was only Robert Collins'' date for tonight.


    "Of course, she''s young," he muttered, his teeth gritted. "She was my classmate in school."


    Melanie''s eyes widened slightly, but before she could say anything, he continued in that same tense voice, "And my first girlfriend."

 Chapter 123: Assistant

    Chapter 123 - Assistant"Happy birthday, Grandfather. I hope you have a wonderful year ahead."


    Robert Collins was just about to turn away when Melanie''s voice made him pause. His sharp eyes flickered toward his grandson and his wife as they walked up to him. A slow, knowing smile spread across his face.


    Ahh. The VIPs of the evening had arrived.


    "Melanie, Adam," he greeted warmly. "How kind of you to join us." With an easy movement, he shifted his arm slightly, bringing the woman beside him closer as he watched the couple. His eyes gleamed with amusement as he noticed the way Adam''s jaw tightened when Saira stood by his side. Ahh. His sweet grandson, still hung up on the past.


    "I trust you''re both enjoying the evening?" he asked casually. But there was something in his voice that made Melanie stiffen. From the moment Adam told her that the woman with Robert Collins was his ex girlfriend, she had been trying to speculate about whatever had happened. And what he might be upto now.


    Saira placed a light hand on Robert''s arm and steadied herself as she stared at him. Even though it was a small, meaningless touch, it spoke of familiarity. And Melanie, who was standing there, with Adam close at her side, knew that Adam saw it.


    Of course, he did. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His jaw clenched for a brief moment¡ªso quick that most people would have missed it, if said most people had not been staring at him. So, Robert Collins noticed.


    And Melanie did too.


    She glanced at Adam, waiting for him to say something in answer to Robert Collins'' question but he stayed silent. She nudged him lightly with her elbow before turning back to Robert with a smile. "Of course. It''s a beautiful party. Everything looks perfect. In accordance with your theme of celebrating life."


    Robert''s smile grew. "It does! You really caught it well. But, well, I can''t take all the credit," he said, turning slightly toward Saira. "This entire evening is the work of Saira Vaughn¡ªmy assistant and, of course, my partner for the night." He paused, letting the words sink in before adding, "She always does her best to keep me happy and... satisfied."


    Melanie barely kept herself from rolling her eyes. Ugh. Robert Collins really had no shame. First, parading Adam''s ex-girlfriend in front of him. And now... this? One would be have to be a fool for missing the inflection in his voice when he said ''satisfied''.


    But she didn''t let any of it show on her face. Instead, she turned to Saira with a polite smile on her face and marvelled that at least the woman kept her composure and seemed to have no expression on her face.


    Saira returned the smile, tand tilted her head slightly. "Thank you," she said smoothly. "I do my best to make every event... memorable."


    Her eyes flicked to Adam for just a second.


    But it was enough.


    Melanie noticed.


    Hmm.


    Before the silence could stretch too long, a waiter approached with a tray of champagne flutes. The golden liquid bubbled under the soft glow of the chandeliers.


    Saira turned, gesturing toward the tray. "Oh, do have a drink," she said lightly. "A celebration wouldn''t be complete without a toast."


    Melanie reached first, picking up a glass. She raised it slightly and smiled at Robert. "To Grandfather¡ªmay this year bring you everything you deserve."


    Robert chuckled, clearly entertained. "Ah, my dear, I certainly hope so."


    Adam, who had yet to speak a word, reached for a glass. And so did Saira. Their hands brushed.


    Just a brief touch. A small, meaningless accident. But it wasn''t.


    For the tiniest second, Saira''s fingers lingered against the back of Adam''s hand. A soft press. Barely noticeable to others. Adam didn''t pull away immediately.


    And yet Melanie, standing right beside him, felt him stiffen.


    Her grip tightened around her champagne glass because she had not missed the little ''accident''.


    Saira withdrew her hand as if nothing had happened, curled her fingers around her own glass and sent a challenging look her way which Melanie ignored.


    Melanie turned to look at Robert, wondering what his reaction would be but he seemed to be distracted by another person who had come to wish him, before excusing himself and walking away.


    Melanie watched them go and her eyes narrowed slightly as Saira leaned in to say something to Robert. Whatever it was, it made the older man chuckle as they walked away. As the two merged into the other well-dressed guests, Adam remained motionless.


    Still staring at their retreating figures.


    Melanie sighed, glancing at him. His expression was unreadable, but she had spent enough time with him to recognize the signs¡ªthe tightness around his mouth, the way his fingers curled slightly against the champagne glass. The man was not happy. In fact, he was angry.


    She frowned, feeling uneasy. She could already guess that this woman was the reason for his attitude these past few days, but even from her point of view, Robert''s only purpose to bring back this Saira Vaugn had to be to break up their marriage. So, why was Adam not wary of that?


    Was he so in love with her that he would forget everything? She narrowed her eyes. She would not let Adam play into Robert''s trap so easily. She needed to keep this woman at bay... at least for the next three years.


    She turned to him and almost jolted as she realized that he was looking at her now. Without blinking.


    She raised her eyebrows at him and exhaled softly," So, are you going to tell me the full story?"


    His lips twitched, but it wasn''t quite a smile. It was more of a grimace.


    "It''s too long a story," he said. His voice was calm, but there was something underneath. Something unresolved. "So, maybe some other time."


    She stared at him. She could push him to answer. She knew it that if she refused to take his non answer as just that, he would provide an explanation. But she didn''t. Instead she simply gave him a reminder," Just be careful.

 Chapter 124: Hard Work

    Chapter 124 - Hard Work"Well, since this isn''t exactly the time for storytelling, I suppose it would be better to mingle with the guests.," Melanie murmured slowly as she sipped the golder liquid in her glass. Then, with the same pleasant expression that showed her enjoying the bubbly drink, she warned, "And Adam, if you don''t stop glowering, I swear I will kick you in the balls."


    The contrast between her sweet adoring smile expression as she looked up at him and the sharp-edged threat jolted Adam out of his brooding state. He blinked at her in surprise, momentarily forgetting the dark thoughts that were currently occupying his mind.


    She, however, remained perfectly composed, still smiling up at him as if she hadn''t just threatened his ability to have children in the future.


    He let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "Bloodthirsty, are we?"


    Melanie''s eyes twinkled when she finally realized that he was back to his normal self for the time being and she nodded. "Do you honestly think I came here just to wish the old man a happy birthday? Please. I have far better things to do."


    She leaned in slightly and then lowered her voice in a conspiratorial whisper. "I''m here for a specific someone. And with you standing by my side, practically scowling daggers at the entire room, people are going to be wary of me. That''s not exactly helpful for my business, now, is it?"


    She pulled back and arched an expectant brow at him, waiting for him to take the hint.


    Adam felt his lips twitching. "So, what? You want me to smile and look approachable?"


    Melanie grinned. "I''d settle for you looking like you''re not about to murder someone."


    He gave her a serious look and nodded," Okay okay! I can do that. In fact. I can murder someone and still look that I am not doing it."


    Melanie smirked and rolled her eyes. "Now that, I believe."


    Just as she turned to scan the crowd, her gaze landed on a tall, sharply dressed man making his way toward them.


    "Nate," she greeted smoothly, a genuine smile spreading across her face as he approached. "Right on time."


    Nate Denoit, impeccably dressed in a fitted midnight-blue suit, reached them and he immediately smiled, his eyes settling on Adam with interest.


    "And this must be the infamous Adam," Nate said, his voice a warm purr. He extended a hand toward Adam, who hesitated for half a second before shaking it firmly.


    "Infamous?" Adam echoed, raising an eyebrow at Melanie. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melanie only grinned. "I might have mentioned you and your irritable behaviour in passing."


    There was no way in high heaven was she telling this man that during one of their discussions for the inspiration of "Rise from the Dead campaign, she and Nate had a discussion regarding who was the most attractive man and she''d claimed that it was Adam. His ego did not need stroking.


    But, in the next minute, Nate busted her as he said," Oh, sweetheart, she''s being modest. I feel like I already know you. Tall, handsome and looks like he could melt a woman''s panties just by looking at her? You''re practically a legend."


    Melanie felt her mouth fall open! Panty melting? Holy hell! She was being framed by her own business partner! Those were not her words! But before Melanie could deny the blatant words, caught off guard by the blatant compliment, she saw Adam''s ears turn pink! Wow! Nate just made Adam blush! This was... an achievement.


    But, she narrowed her eyes at Nate and defended her husband''s ''honour''. "Hey! Stop trying to flirt, okay? He is mine."


    Nate sighed, then winked at Adam. "A shame, really. But Adam, if she ever throws you out, just know that you can come to me. For now, I am going to steal Melanie away, I want her to meet this investor who wants to buy the entire collection and discuss more personalised collections for the future."


    Adam nodded," Well, that is good. Steal her away. I''ll go and get something to eat for Melanie..." And then, before Melanie walked away, he leaned closer to her and whispered in her ear," panty melting, huh? I like your descriptions but really don''t share details with outsiders, sweet melon."


    This time, Melanie was sure that it was her ears that were red... She glared at his receding back. Nate was the one that made him blush but she was the one who got revenged against! How was that fair?


    However, his easy smile vanished once again as he walked away. She needed saving? From whom exactly, if she was going to be clinging to Robert Collins?


    Sudden, the room started to feel stuffy¡ªthe low hum of conversation, the soft clinking of glasses, the rich scent of champagne and expensive cologne all pressing in on him. He needed air.


    He turned back for a moment, making sure that Melanie was distracted, he walked out towards the balcony.


    However, he''d barely taken a step out when a waiter stepped into his path. He was about to give the man a dressing down when the man pressed an envelope into his hand, and slinked away.


    Adam glanced at the envelope in his hand and his fingers tightened around the edges.


    Stepping fully onto the balcony, he let the cool night air wash over him and took a deep breath. And then, finally, he opened the letter, scanning its contents.


    It was not much. A single sentence. "Meet me in the Private Wine Cellar."


    There was no signature. And it was not even a hand written letter. So, no clue as to who was waiting for him.


    He crushed the envelope in his hand and threw it aside, into a brazier that had been places to keep the guests outside warn, letting it burn. He then walked purposefully towards the rear of the mansion that would lead to the cellar.


    He knew it could be a trap... but now that he had seen Saira... He knew he could not stop himself.

 Chapter 125: Hurried

    Chapter 125 - HurriedAdam walked toward the wine cellar slowly, each step measured and deliberate. Though his heart hammered at the thought of seeing Saira again, he forced himself to remain wary. In the past, he had learned the hard way that rushing in without thinking could cost him everything. He wouldn''t make that mistake again. Especially when the bait Robert Collins used was the samel


    He stopped just short of touching the heavy wooden door of the wine cellar, tilting his head slightly as he tried to listen for any movement from inside... But the only sounde he could here were the distant laughter and chatter from the front of the mansion.


    Still, he wasn''t about to let his guard down.


    Stepping in, his gaze swept across the dimly lit space. He''d half expected the room to be empty or have his grandfather inside, ready to put up his pretense of being here for him. But, it was neither. There, in the middle of the room, with her back to him, stood Saira, her head tilted slightly upward as she studied the endless rows of floor-to-ceiling wine bottles lining the walls. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam felt a familiar tension grip his chest, something between relief and wariness.


    Saira.


    For a brief moment, he simply watched her, wanting to make sure that she is real and not some figment of his imagination. His hand clenched on the door handle but then he slowly relaxed himself and walked inside, closing the door behind him. He watched her stiffen, and knew that she had only now realized that he was already in the room. But she did not turn around.


    Finally, he cleared his throat and when there was only a little distance left between them, he said, "If you''re looking for something expensive to steal, I''d recommend the 1875 Bordeaux on the top shelf."


    She turned around then and Adam smiled at her. Even now, in this dim lighting, with the yellow lights against the backdrop, she looked so innocent. He raised an eyebrow, ready to question her, but in the next second, it was as if a dam had broken within her.


    Tears filled her eyes and before he could process what was happening, she closed the distance between them in a desperate rush. Her arms wrapped tightly around his torso as a sob tore from her lips, muffled against his shirt.


    Adam stiffened, his hands instinctively lifted but he was careful not to hold her. His arms remained slightly away from his and her body, hovering in the air as if uncertain where to place them. He wasn''t sure if it was shock, anger, or the sheer weight of the moment that made him freeze.


    She was here. In his arms. And yet, he didn''t dare to hold her, in case this was a trap too.


    She cried quite desperately, and it took every inch of self-control in Adam to nt hold her and paccify her or ask her what was wrong. He could already guess the answer to that.


    After a moment, she pulled away, her hands lingering against his shirt as if reluctant to let go. Then, with a shuddering breath, she stepped back¡ªand before he could stop her, she lowered herself onto her knees before him.


    Adam stepped back in shock as he asked her," What are you doing? Get up."


    I''m sorry." Her voice cracked, raw and heavy with emotion. "I¡ªI know I don''t deserve forgiveness. I know I don''t deserve to even be standing in front of you, but please, Adam, I need you to know... I never wanted to hurt you."


    His jaw tightened.


    She looked up at him, eyes swimming with guilt and desperation. "What I did¡ªwhat I let happen¡ªit wasn''t by choice. It was a mistake that cost me everything as well. And I have paid for it every single day since."


    "Not a single day has gone by when I have not regretted listening to your grandfather''s arrangements! He''d told me..." Then Saira shook her head.


    There was no point in discussing these things.


    "For five years,"she whispered, "I''ve been trapped. A pawn. A prisoner." She inhaled sharply. "Robert Collins made sure I could never escape him after that night. After what I did to you. They say heaven has eyes and those who betray are always punished."


    "When I turned my back on you, the one thing I told myself was that it would be over quickly. That after that night, I''d finally be free. I knew you might not forgive me but I convinced myself that everything would be okay. But that was the biggest lie of all, wasn''t it?"


    She let out a sharp, broken laugh, shaking her head as she placed her hands on her thighs, looking down, "That was the night my real punishment began. The night I stopped being a person and became a pawn. I thought I was buying my freedom with one betrayal. Instead, I sold myself into a prison far worse than I ever imagined. And lost the love of my life."


    Her gaze locked onto his, and she gave him a bitter smile," I was in a prison of my own making and could not even come out." She swallowed hard and her shoulders shook. "I was a fool, Adam. A naive, selfish fool who thought she had control over her fate." Tears spilled down her cheeks. "But I lost everything. My freedom, my choices, my dignity... And you."


    Her fingers reached for the hem of his jacket, trembling as she clutched it. "And now I''m here, kneeling in front of the only man I ever¡ª" She stopped herself, looking away as a fresh wave of tears spilled down her face. "The only man who ever truly saw me. And I know I have no right to ask this, Adam, I know I don''t deserve it, but..."


    She bowed her head, her voice barely above a whisper. "Please. Please help me."


    Her grip on his jacket tightened. "I can''t do this anymore. I can''t survive another day under Robert Collins'' control. If I don''t get out now, he will make sure there''s nothing left of me. I¡ª" Her breath shuddered. "I won''t make it."


    Slowly, she raised her face to his, her expression a mix of desperation and something deeper, something dangerously close to hope. "I know you have every reason to hate me. I know you should turn around and walk away. But if there''s even the smallest part of you that remembers what we used to be, please... save me."

 Chapter 126: Pitiful

    Chapter 126 - Pitiful"Save you? Save you from what?"


    Adam stared at Saira who had ''confessed'' to everything and felt his heart chill all over again.


    He had guessed at the time that she had done what she did for these reasons but guessing and hearing her confession were two very different things. It was the difference between guessing or knowing that you were betrayed and the reasons for it.


    Slowly, he reached forward, gripped her arms, and pulled her up to her feet. She''d been the strongest girl once, protecting anyone who she thought was being bullied and now, seeing her like this, made him uncomfortable.


    Saira''s breath hitched as she looked up at him when he helped her up, searching his face for something¡ªhope, understanding, the Adam she had once known. She knew he would alway be there for her. She smiled tremulously at him.


    Adam watched as her eyes lit up when he helped her to stand and the hope that he would save her.


    But then, he was reminded of Melanie''s words and he stepped back. His expression hardened, and when he spoke, his voice was cold and sharp enough to cut through steel.


    "What do you need saving from, Saira?" His gaze locked onto hers, unwavering. "You''ve always wanted a luxurious life¡ªliving in mansions, taking extravagant vacations, being pampered like a queen. That is what you have had for the last five years. So tell me, what exactly do you need saving from?"


    Saira''s breath caught in her throat as she stared at him and her eyes were wide with alarm. "Adam, it''s not what you think. It was nothing but a gilded golden cage! I wanted all of that, but not at this cost."


    "Isn''t it?" He tilted his head slightly and the mockery in his voice unmistakable. "Because from where I''m standing, it looks like you''ve been living your dream. Beautiful gowns, expensive jewelry, high society galas¡ªyou have it all, don''t you?"


    She swallowed hard and her fingers curled into fists as she struggled to find the right words. "Adam, please... Everything you''ve seen¡ªit was all a pretense. A facade to keep myself safe, to survive. None of it was real!"


    He let out a humorless chuckle, sand shook his head. "So, tell me, Saira, if you''ve been pretending for the last five years, why are you suddenly desperate to be saved now? Keep pretending. And safe? From what? The very life you chose. The man you aligned yourself with? The decisions you made?"


    "I didn''t choose any of this, Adam! I was trapped into everything. Into betraying you! Do you think I enjoyed being paraded around like some trophy, smiling at the people who only know how to leer at me? Do you think I want to live under Robert Collins'' thumb, knowing that every move I make is being monitored? That if I tried to escape, I would be dragged right back. I did all that because I had no choice!"


    "The moment I did everything that Robert Collins asked me to do and turned against you, I lost all control over my life. I was nothing more than a puppet, and Robert held the strings. But I see now¡ªhe never planned to let me go, no matter what I did."


    And now I have nowhere else to turn, Adam. No one else who might even consider helping me. And I thought¡ª" Her voice wavered. "I thought that maybe, just maybe, the man I love still existed somewhere beneath all that anger." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam stared at Saira, and stepped back, clenching his hands at his sides," Then you are a fool. Why exactly would you find the person you have abandoned to stay there waiting for you? I''ve already moved on."


    Saira wiped her tears, her fingers trembling as she pressed them against her cheeks, forcing herself to regain composure. Her lips curled into a faint, almost bitter smile, but her eyes remained fragile¡ªdelicate and broken.


    "You''re right," she whispered, nodding slowly, as if convincing herself. "It was my own foolishness to expect you to wait for me. I already saw that you''ve moved on¡ªmarried another woman. And yet, despite everything, I held onto hope." Her voice cracked slightly before she steadied it. "Go, Adam. I''ll find some other way to save myself."


    Adam stepped away. Yes. He was not going to involve himself with her or save her. He needed to give himself a clean break.


    He strode toward the door, his hand reaching for the handle. But just as his fingers brushed against the cold metal, her voice stopped him.


    "Do you know," she said softly, almost too softly, "the handle that Robert Collins has on me? The chain that keeps me bound to him?"


    His hand stilled on the door.


    "It''s you, Adam."


    The words struck like a whip and he froze in place before turning around slowly.


    "I stayed with him all these years because he threatened you. So I tried to protect you," she continued, her voice thick with something between exhaustion and desperation. "Every decision I made, every lie I told, every betrayal¡ªI did it because he made it clear that if I so much as tried to leave, he would destroy you. I endured it all so that you could have a future."


    Silence stretched between them for a moment. And then she finished off with a smile," Remember that, in this new life of yours."


    "What did you say?"


    But gone was the vulnerable woman that had just begged him on the knees. Other than the tear marks on her face, one would not even know that she had been crying. She gave him a small sarcastic smile and passed by him towards the door," I''ve already said what I needed to say. This time, it is goodbye from me, Adam."


    With that, Saira left him at the door of the cellar and walked away. It was just as she walked out of the door, that she came face to face with Melanie.

 Chapter 127: What A Joke

    Chapter 127 - What A JokeAs Melanie and Saira stood face to face, the girl who had been weeping in front of Adam just moments ago was nowhere to be seen. In her place stood someone else entirely¡ªcomposed and somewhat dangerous in her calm. Even the tear streaks on her face seemed to be non existent. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her lips curved ever so slightly¡ªnot quite a smile, more like the promise of one if the moment pleased her. Her eyes were deeply calculating as she raised her chin and walked towards Melanie and stopped right in front of her.


    She didn''t speak at first. Just looked at Melanie with an unreadable expression ¡ª not quite mocking, but close. A single brow arched, as if daring Melanie to say something foolish and then she closed the distance between them, speaking slowly," I am going to take him back soon."


    Melanie''s breath caught. Her eyes flicked instinctively to Adam, who stood just a little way off, watching them with unreadable eyes. The air between them shifted¡ªtaut, electric.


    But as Saira turned to walk away, Melanie called out softly, a small, confident smile curving her lips, "You can try."


    She watched as a bit of surprise showed on the woman''s face before it was covered. She then bypassed the woman and walked towards Adam slowly, letting the click of her heels echo like a countdown... She could feel Saira''s gaze burning into her back, and that was exactly what she wanted. Let her see.


    Without a word, she stepped in front of him and cupped his cheek. She saw the confusion in his eyes about her actions and knew that he wanted to ask her what she meant. But instead of giving him a chance, she slid her hand from his jaw to the back of his neck and put a little pressure on it. Not giving him a chance to speak, she ordered him," Kiss me,"


    Adam blinked at the order and raised an eyebrow, about to ask her what had gotten into her but somehow, looking into her eyes, he was mesmerized and putting aside the questions in his mind, he leaned close.


    And just before their lips touched, Melanie reached back with one hand and shut the door of the wine cellar behind them with a soft, final click. And then stepped back.


    Adam''s brows furrowed and it took him a moment to realise exactly what she had done.


    "Why did you do that?" Adam asked slowly.


    Melanie didn''t answer right away and instead stared at him, with a grin on her face and instead continued to caress the back of his head.


    She wondered if she shoudl tell him what his ex had just told him but then stopped herself. No need for that as of now. Instead, she decided to use the same things he had done when she was still ''married'' to Spencer. Her head tilted slightly, her brow arched and she gave him a faint shrug.


    "I don''t like her. I think."


    Adam blinked at that. "You think? Do you really think that is a good reason to kiss me?"


    Melanie chuckled and finally pulled him a bit lower by the neck," I don''t really need a reason to kiss you, Adam." With that, she covered the distance between them and gently kissed his lips, before pulling back and winking at him. "Now, come on. We need to return to the party."


    He followed her with a wry smile on his lips and almost forgetting allthe anger and emotions that were raging inside him. It was as if he had been engulfed in calm.


    As he caught up with her, Melanie slipped her hand into Adam''s and he could only give her a look of astonishment. He never thought that he would have anyone offer him silent comfort like this.


    The moment they stepped back into the large hall, however, they were in for another surprise.


    Robert Collins stood in the centre of the hall, a microphone in his hand and Saira standing next to him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for joining me this evening. It means more than I can say to have all of you here¡ªfamily, friends, colleagues¡ªto mark this milestone with me."


    "I''ve seen many birthdays," he continued with a chuckle, "but today, as I celebrate eighty years, I find myself thinking not only of the past, but also of what lies ahead. For all of us."


    Melanie felt Adam shift slightly beside her.


    "I have one more gift to offer tonight¡ªnot to myself, but to the legacy me and my late wife built together. When my wife passed away, I could not live in this place any longer. But now, I''ve made the decision to return to the city¡ªpermanently. It''s time to stop drifting on the edges and instead, settle back into the rhythm of life I know best. I am sure that will bring her peace."


    Robert paused as everyone applauded him but beside Melanie, Adam stiffened.


    "And with that decision," Robert continued, "comes another change. I have already stepped back from the day-to-day management at ABC Industries but still continue to hold the position of a director...


    I feel it''s time for new voices, new energy. Of course, both my grandsons have my support as they strive to make ABC bigger and better. But I''ve chosen someone I trust implicitly to represent my interests and assist my grandsons, Spencer and Adam, in steering the company forward."


    Melanie''s eyes widened as she looked at the man in front of her and realized just what he meant.


    As expected, he announced next, "My long time assistant, Saira Vaugn, will now join ABC Industries as Co- Director of Corporate Social Responsibility along with my grandson Adam."


    Melanie almost dropped her glass at this and shot the man an incredulous look. Director of Social Responsibilty? Seriously? It was not even a serious role in the company that appointing one person would be laughable but employing two was such a waste of resources. However while the other applauded, Melanie''s eyes narrowed.


    Robert Collins intended to use Saira and that is why he had set things in such a way...

 Chapter 128: What a Joke

    Chapter 128 - What a Joke"So, what exactly did she do to shatter your poor, fragile heart?"


    Adam turned his head slowly, eyes narrowing slightly as her question caught him mid-thought. He studied her, trying to figure out whether it was just idle curiosity driving her question... or something more layered beneath that teasing tone. But then he shrugged. It was better to have her ask questions directly than just cause misunderstandings later.


    He wanted to ask what Saira had told her outside, in that brief, whispered conversation. But Melanie had danced around the question earlier with the kind of ease that only made him more suspicious. And now, with Robert Collins looming over every thought in his head, his attention had been pulled in too many directions to chase down the truth so it was better to concentrate on this.


    He sighed¡ªone of those tired, reluctant sighs that made it clear he''d already said more than he wanted to. He honestly regretted that moment when he''d just blurted out that Saira was his ex girlfriend.Now, that moment of weakness was coming to bite his a**!


    And since he didn''t want to discuss this topic or lie to her he countered her question with a dry deflection. "Are you seriously going to keep asking me that?"


    Melanie leaned back in her seat and gave him a knowing smile with a glint in her eyes.


    "Well, what else am I supposed to do. I am curious! I mean, I was absolutely convinced you were the kind of man who always had a different woman on his arm¡ªcharming, carefree, flitting from one to another like some overly confident butterfly... or maybe a honeybee. Whatever fits. But now"¡ªshe tilted her head¡ª"now that I''ve uncovered this little secret of yours¡ªthat you''re actually pining after a woman, and one who''s clearly two-faced, no less¡ªI can''t help but be intrigued. Come on. Tell me your tragic little love-hate story."


    "There is no story," he began, the words half-hearted. But before he could even attempt a more convincing lie, Melanie cut him off with a grin. "Liar, liar, pants on fire."


    That childish tone suddenly made him laugh, and without thinking, he reached out, catching her hand in one quick movement as he pulled it towards his crotch...


    "Alright then, just check my pants if they are on fire."


    Melanie let out a shocked squeal and yanked her hand back as if burned. She glared at him, cheeks flushed, even as a smile tugged at her lips. "Shameless! First you tell me it''s a long story, and then you say there''s no story! Adam Collins, I can now confidently say you are, in fact, a liar¡ªwithout needing to check for fire in your pants!"


    Adam chuckled, and ran a hand through his hair.


    "Fine. It is a long story. Because Saira came into my life back when I was first brought into the Collins mansion at eight years. It''s the classic, lost boy meets kind girl type of thing. Let me put it this way- You know how... ''kind'' Madam Collins is."


    Melanie winced at that. She did know. Anyone Madam Collins disapproved of might as well forget about living a peaceful life¡ªlet alone a happy one. Even as she thought this, she felt a tug at her for the poor child that was Adam. Madam Collins had made her life a living hell and she had been older and more stable, but Adam had been a kid.


    Adam clenched his hands at the pity in her eyes and continued," Anyway... since grandma had left me with the family, even in that enormous house, I felt lonelier than I''d ever been before. I didn''t fit in. Not with the staff. Not with the family. I was just this... strange addition no one knew what to do with."


    "The only person who seemed to notice how miserable I was... was the nanny my grandmother had hired. She must''ve felt sorry for me, because one day, she told her daughter to come play with me. That was Saira."


    He paused for a moment, his gaze going distant.


    "And just like that, I wasn''t invisible anymore. I had a playmate. Someone who didn''t look at me like I was some charity case or burden. I was happy... for the first time in a long while."


    "We''d sit under the big oak tree in the backyard¡ªtalking nonsense, playing silly games, trading stories. She made me feel seen. And that¡ªwhen you''re a kid who feels unwanted¡ªis everything."


    "So what happened?" she asked gently.


    Adam''s smile faded. He leaned back in his chair and stared up at the ceiling as if the words were written there.


    "What happened is... we grew up. And sometimes growing up ruins the things you loved as a child. People change. Or maybe they just show you who they really are."


    He didn''t elaborate. He didn''t need to.


    "But you still care for her?" Melanie asked.


    In this, she was not sure. Even though Adam sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know," he muttered. "Maybe I cared about who she used to be. Or who I thought she was. There''s no difference really. Care is care."


    Melanie shook her head slowly, her eyes still trained on him, searching, unblinking. "No," she said softly. "I don''t think you still care about her. I think it''s something else."


    That landed like a slap. Adam blinked, stunned by how sure she sounded. Could she know how much... But he had hidden things so carefully.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" But before she could explain herself, Adam decided to distract more thoroghly this time,"Why do you think that is, huh? You think I don''t care for her anymore because... what did you say earlier?" He turned his head and narrowed his eyes at her, something playfully dangerous in his tone now. "Because I''m like a honeybee? Flitting from flower to flower?"


    "Well then, tell me, sweet little Melon, should I have taken some vow of monkhood? But then, I would not have had the chance to seduce you..."


    With that, he parked the car slowly and leaned over, catching her lips in a searing kiss.

 Chapter 129: Come On

    Chapter 129 - Come On"Corporate responsibility! Hahahahaha!"


    Max burst out laughing the moment he heard the news, his voice echoing through the room as if Adam had just told him the punchline to the best joke of the year. He leaned back in his chair, barely containing himself, and then stared at Adam with wide, incredulous eyes.


    "You? Corporate Responsibility Director? Come on, man¡ªCo-director or not, this has to be a joke. Wouldn''t it make more sense to just come work with me? Look at what you''re doing now! This... this is such a blatant insult to your qualifications!"


    Adam didn''t say a word at first. He simply looked at Max¡ªhis so-called friend who never failed to find comedy in his misfortune¡ªand let out a long, weary sigh.


    "Are you done with the task I told you to do?" he said coolly, arms folded across his chest. "Or are you going to keep dragging your ass until I have to step on your tail to get you moving?"


    That shut Max up, but only for a second. His smirk didn''t vanish completely, and his eyes still twinkled with barely contained amusement as he grabbed the file from the desk and tossed it toward Adam with a dramatic flair.


    "Here. The stage is all set," he said, chuckling under his breath. "Let the show begin, Mr. Corporate Hero."


    Adam caught the file with a sharp nod, flipping it open just enough to skim the contents. A slow, satisfied smile crept onto his face.


    Robert Collins thought he could use Saira to bring him down. Thought he could corner him in a trap of scandal and sabotage.


    Let him try.


    Because now Adam had the upper hand. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He closed the file with a gentle snap and laid it back on Max''s desk like it was a crown jewel. Then, with a smile that was all teeth, he looked Max dead in the eye.


    "I need to submit a proposal by end of day¡ªsomething on reducing our carbon footprint, waste, and energy output. You know. Corporate stuff."


    Max blinked. "That''s... actually a tough job," he said sarcastically


    But Adam nodded slowly, then tilted his head, studying Max like a professor handing out a surprise pop quiz.


    "Then have it sent to me by 3:00 PM."


    Max''s mouth dropped open like a trapdoor. He stared after Adam, stunned, as the man turned on his heel and strode out of the room without another word.


    "Wait, wait, wait¡ªhey!" Max scrambled to his feet, pointing after the disappearing figure. "What do you mean have it sent to you? I''m your assistant in this company, not your... your... paperwork minion! This isn''t part of the deal!"


    No response. The door clicked shut behind Adam like the curtain falling at the end of a scene.


    Max glared at the empty doorway, chest heaving with disbelief. He slumped back into his chair and groaned, resisting the urge to bang his head against the desk.


    "How the hell did the joke flip on me?!" he muttered to himself, eyes narrowing at the file like it had personally betrayed him. "He is the corporate director but I''m stuck writing about... carbon emissions and biodegradable waste? Great. Just great."


    ***


    When Adam returned to the office, he realized that the rumor mill had already started to churn¡ªand it was only the first day of Saira entering the building. Robert Collins really did know how to work quickly.


    As he walked past clusters of hushed conversations, he caught the sneaking glances of the employees on the floor as well as pieces of whispers¡ªhow, in the past, he had been obsessed with her to the point of stalking.


    Some even said he used to wait near her apartment, always showing up where she was, like he couldn''t take a hint.


    Others were already saying that she was a gold digger, claiming she was sleeping with Robert Collins for favors and that is how she had become the director here.


    Another person said she had him wrapped around her little finger, while yet another insisted Robert was just protecting her¡ªfrom his own grandson, no less.


    Apparently, there were stories now that something had gone down between Adam and Saira years ago¡ªsomething serious enough that Robert had to step in to keep things quiet.


    Some even muttered that she''d disappeared back then because Robert Collins had vowed to protect her from his own grandson.


    Adam clenched his jaw as he neared her office. It had started again¡ªand this time, it felt even uglier. And he didn''t have to wonder who would become the loser in the end. It would be... him. Because that is what Robert Collins had planned.


    Adam stopped at the door to her office and knocked once, before entering as he asked," You summoned me?" He made sure to keep his voice loud so that anyone who was trying to listen in would know that he had not gone inside off his own accord. He watched her stiffen and knew she did not like what he had done.


    But, without a word, she gestured for him to take a seat opposite her and he did, closing the door behind him slowly.


    He hadn''t even settled fully into the seat when she reached forward and pressed a button on her desk.


    The transparent walls of her office began to tint, the glass frosting over as the blinds quietly slid into place, shutting out the watching eyes of the office floor.


    Adam raised an eyebrow. "Trying to fan the flames of rumors a little more, are we?"


    "Since when were you afraid of rumors, Adam? You were the poster boy for reckless indifference, remember?"


    "Hmm. That was before everything happened. Or have you forgotten the price I paid for those rumors? After all, it was you who... weaponised them and left me to burn."


    Saira sent him a bitter look then and even as her hands clenched under the table, she asked softly," If you really hate me so much, then why did you come looking for me? Why did you give me hope that you would save me?"

 Chapter 130: A Thousand Words

    Chapter 130 - A Thousand Words"I gave you hope? When exactly did I do that, Saira?" Adam asked, his voice laced with a casual indifference. Without waiting for a response, he continued, "Anyway, I''m not really interested in digging into the past right now. So, you summoned me here for something specific?"


    Saira gave a firm nod and gestured towards the screen in front of her. "Yes. I wanted to talk about the proposal you submitted. I''ve gone through it in detail, and frankly, I''m concerned. You haven''t offered many cost-effective strategies for reducing the carbon footprint. In fact, if we move forward with your suggestions, the costs will rise significantly. That means we''ll have to deal with pushback from the finance department."


    Adam gave a nonchalant shrug. "That sounds like your area of concern, not mine. As per HR''s role definitions, I''m the one who plans¡ªand you''re the one who implements. Isn''t that what the great Mr Robert Collins suggested and everyone agreed upon?"


    "But you can''t just hand me a bunch of impractical, half-baked ideas and expect me to make them work!" Saira snapped as her frustration rose. "How am I supposed to implement something that isn''t feasible?"


    Adam shrugged again, unconcerned and stood up. "Well, that''s not really my problem, is it?"


    With that, Adam turned around, ready to leave when Saira suddenly stood up and stepped in front of him, raced around her desk and blocked his path.


    He instinctively took a step back, his gaze darting towards the door for a moment but she didn''t stop. His eyes narrowed and he continued to walk backwards... and she continued to follow him, invading his space and closing the distance between them until there was barely a breath between them. He stopped then.


    "It is your problem! As per the HR-defined roles, you''re required to provide feasible ideas. Not just toss random concepts and walk away."


    He shrugged again, even as her nearness made his hands clench and challenged, "Then go ahead. File a complaint with HR."


    The air between them thickened. Sparks rose and he watched as Saira''s eyes darkened. His already clenched hands tightened further as sher eyes flicked to his lips, just for a second, then back to his. Her breath hitched as she leaned in, closing the distance further between them. He knew the meaning of the look. She wanted to kiss him. He stayed still, only letting his hand move backward, along her side of the desk...


    And just as she was about to kiss him, Adam turned his head sharply, dodging her lips by a fraction. His voice was cool and detached as he said, "Careful, Saira. You''re bordering on sexual harassment. And just so you know... everyone can see it."


    Saira stepped back instinctively and her heart dropped as she turned to see the blinds slowly lifting. They were already almost half way up and the frosted glass was beginning to clear, revealing their figures to the office outside.


    Flushed and reeling, Saira quickly walked back around her desk, putting distance between them while he walked to ''his'' side of the desk.


    Thankfully, the blinds hadn''t opened completely so when the view cleared, she was sitting on her chair, and he stood in front of her desk.


    Her hands trembled slightly as she picked up the file in front of her and tossed it onto the table between them with a sharp movement.


    "You need to rework those suggestions and make them usable."


    Adam looked at her trembling hands and picked up the file, walking away. This victory was his. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once outside, he put on a disgruntled expression and as his office assistant approached him, he handed the file to her and ordered loudly," She really thinks I have all the free time in the world? Calling me here and wasting my time. If people knew how to communicate properly, this file could''ve easily been passed on through you or sent via email. But no¡ªwe had to waste my time for a meeting that could''ve been a memo."


    "And just so you know," he added to the young assistant who was at a loss over her boss'' rant, his voice loud enough for a few curious onlookers nearby, "if she expects me to work overtime on this nonsense with her, you''ll have to stay back too. I''m not suffering through working with ''her'' alone."


    Then, as he strode down the hallway, he muttered under his breath, "Need someone around to protect me from women throwing themselves at me."


    As soon as the office door clicked shut behind him, a slow, calculating smile began to spread across his face. Gone was the annoyed executive persona. He had finally orchestrated the perfect redirection of the rumors.


    He walked calmly to his desk, sat down and leaned back in his chair as his fingers tapped idly on the armrest. Patience was key now.


    A knock sounded on the door.


    "Come in," he said, already knowing who it would be.


    His assistant stepped in, tablet still in hand, and an excited expression on his face. "Well?" Adam asked slowly


    He smirked. "It''s already started like you thought. They''re buzzing like bees in a heatwave out there. Word is... there is indeed some history between the two of you. But she is the one who got too close. That maybe you were trying to walk away, and she didn''t let you. Also, I''ve already leaked that her mother was your nanny so if everything goes as planned, no one will be able to point fingers at you."


    Adam let out a small, satisfied exhale through his nose, tilting his head back slightly to stare at the ceiling. "Let them talk."


    Saira liked rumors, didn''t she? She''d used them once to her advantage. This time, he was not going to let her use them. Love was love, sure. But business was business too. She''d thought him that. And now, let her suffer from the lessons she had personally taught him. It would serve her just right...

 Chapter 131: The Meaning Of This

    Chapter 131 - The Meaning Of This"Why isn''t he jumping her? Didn''t he chase after her like a madman before? So why''s he holding back now?" Spencer asked, his voice edged with confusion and frustration as he watched Adam put distance between him and Saira.


    "It''s because he''s being careful. He knows Saira is my pawn," Robert Collins replied calmly as he watched the security footage of Saira''s office playing on the large screen in Spencer''s office.


    The clip was from two weeks ago, back when she had first joined the company. They had hoped for something incriminating¡ªsomething they could use to corner Adam¡ªbut the recording showed nothing of the sort.


    If anything, it captured Saira being aggressive, pushing Adam into a corner, while Adam himself barely reacted. There was nothing in this that could hurt Adam. Quite the opposite, in fact.


    Spencer, however,was far from reassured. He paced slightly, casting glances between the footage and his grandfather. "But still... he should''ve reacted. Done something. Doesn''t it bother you that he''s not playing into it? She''s already tried to get close to him several times and it''s been a bust..."


    Robert didn''t answer right away. Instead, he reached for his phone and made a quick call and gave out a string of instructions. The call lasted only a minute, but it was enough to make Spencer pause. He watched his grandfather closely, and when Robert ended the call, Spencer''s frown deepened.


    "Grandpa?" he asked, clearly uncertain. "How''s that going to work?"


    Robert Collins turned to him with a slow, confident smile and patted Spencer''s shoulder with deliberate reassurance. "It''ll work," he said simply. "And it''ll work beautifully. Just relax. Until now, Adam is wary of her because of me. But if I make it clear that now I have no interest in holding her, she will definitely be left vulnerable... And a vulnerable Saira will bring out the protective Adam."


    Spencer nodded and tried to calm himself. He wanted to push out Adam as soon as possible. He was impatient for it. He just hoped that Saira would get things done faster.


    ***


    "I''m pretty sure I already told you¡ªif I ever have to work overtime, you''ll be staying here with me," Adam said sharply as he glared at his assistant who was hurriedly gathering his things.


    The assistant gave him a sheepish smile and said, "I would, sir. Honestly. But another client has asked for a meeting at the same time, and I can''t be in two places at once."


    Adam let out a frustrated sigh, grabbed a file from his desk, and held it out to him. "Fine. I''ll go to that meeting instead. You stay here and take care of things on my end."


    But instead of accepting the file, the assistant took a startled step back¡ªas though Adam had suggested something swapping souls rather than just switching client appointments. He shook his head, looking mildly horrified.


    "The client coming to the office... specifically mentioned he needs to meet both co-directors. In person. No substitutes," he said apologetically. "So unfortunately, sir, we really don''t have a choice. I''ll be heading out now."


    Adam watched as his asssitant hurried out of the office as if hounds of hell were after him and sighed, rubbing his head. Most of the office had already emptied out and he''d been about to walk out of the office when this bomb was droppd on him. He walked out slowly towards the other side, where the ''client'' was apparently waiting for a meeting with him and Saira.


    With a perfunctory knock on the door, he opened the door of her office and stopped then.


    "Did I miss something? I thought this was a business meeting." Adam asked slowly as he stared at the woman in front of him who was dressed as if she was ready to go clubbing.


    "There is a meeting. But it is after hours and I have somewhere to be after the meeting. A date with Robert. So, I will..."


    Adam raised an eyebrow and stepped back," I see. Then I guess I''ll wait in the conference room for the client. That way, you can get ready for your date faster..."


    But before he could move away, Saira called out," Adam."


    He stopped and turned back, looking at her with a question," Yes?"


    She walked over to him and he stiffened, alert. Without a word, she reached out and wrapped her fingers around his arm, as she walked closer, her body touching his as she pressed closer to his arm. And her eyes searched his face, reflecting their vulnerability.


    "Do you really not care about me anymore, Adam?" she asked quietly. "Does it not bother you that I''m going on a date tonight? With your own grandfather? You used to be jealous of anyone talking to me and now...What about everything we had before, Adam? Does it really not bother you even a bit that I am with him? Have you even once thought about our¡ª"


    Adam pulled his arm away before she could finish and glared at her before cutting her off coldly," What bothers me or doesn''t is not your business, Saira. As for the past, you need to stop thinking about that and move on. I have."


    She caught his hand before he could move further away, holding his fingers in a n iron grip.


    "Let go, Saira," Adam warned her in a low voice. She shook her head.


    But when he tried to jerk his hand free again, she stumbled¡ªher balance giving way as she fell forward and crashed lightly against his chest. Instinctively, his arms went around her to steady her and her hands came up to grip his shirt.


    The space between them seemed to vanish even as the tension only grew heavier.


    Adam''s jaw tightened. He was just about to step back when a voice interrupted them from the doorway.


    "I was here for a meeting," the man said dryly, "but it seems the co-directors decided to start without me."


    Adam immediately stepped away from Saira as he truned his head to look at the older man who had just walked in with an unreadable expression... Meanwhile, Saira straightened her clothes quickly, and said," I''ll join you two in a few moments."


    sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 132: Empty

    Chapter 132 - EmptyAdam walked into the conference room with the older man with his jaw tight and shoulders tense. He said nothing as he took the seat across the man, but inside he was seething.


    The older man seemed to be holding a hint of smug amusement in his eyes as he leaned back slightly in his chair and watched Adam with thinly veiled curiosity.


    "So," the man began casually, "are you dating your co-director? That was quite an interesting scene I stumbled onto."


    Adam didn''t look up right away but when he did, his expression was stone cold.


    "You''re misunderstanding," he said flatly, his voice devoid of any expression.


    The older man held up a hand, gave him a pacifying smile and said smoothly, "I believe you."


    But his eyes told a different story. There was a gleam there¡ªa knowing look that lingered Like a man who had seen too many boardroom affairs and knew the signs when he saw them.


    Adam''s jaw twitched, but he didn''t rise to the bait. Instead, he leaned forward slightly, folding his hands in front of him.


    "If you''re done speculating," he said, his tone sharp but controlled, "I suggest we move on to the agenda. We''re already behind schedule."


    The older man chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Of course. Business, then. Let''s just wait for Miss Saira to come in. I''ve heard a lot of good things about her."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed at that. There was something in the way this man said those words that raised his hackles.


    The next minute, Saira walked in, holding the files in her hand.


    The older man, stood up slightly in a show of chivalry and motioned to the empty seat beside him. "Miss Saira," he said with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Please. Sit here."


    There was a pause¡ªbrief, almost imperceptible¡ªbut Adam caught it as she hesitated about sitting next to him.


    But then, she gave a polite nod and walked over, sliding into the seat next to him. She placed the file gently in front of the older man, and said," Mr Kale. Thank you for taking out the time from your busy schedule for this. This outlines the preliminary plans for the quarter''s tie up."


    Mr Kale looked at the file but made no move to open it as he turned his chair towards Saira, effectively blocking Adam and instead spoke to her," I''ve heard a lot about you, Miss Vaugn. You''ve made quite the name for yourself in a short time, you''ve been working beside Robert, haven''t you?"


    Saira kept her expression composed and nodded," Sir Collins has been a great mentor and if you take a look at this file, I''ll let my work speak for itself."


    "Oh, I''ve heard more than just about your work, Miss Vaugn. Robert also told me you''re quite... adaptable. That you know how to keep clients happy. Very hands-on, if I may repeat his words."


    Adam, who had already decided to leave the meeting froze at the words.


    Saira''s lips pressed into a thin line as she heard the underlying meaning but even as she tried to ignore it, her voice trembled a bit as she said, "If you''re referring to business practices, I assure you¡ª"


    "I''m referring to the very special brand of loyalty you inspire." The man leaned closer, covering the little distance between them and placed a hand on her thigh as he said, "Rumor is, you don''t mind mixing pleasure with business. Some even say you''re quite generous with your... attention."


    Saira stilled and her hand tightened slightly on the edge of the table, but she didn''t move. She didn''t blink. She simply said, "We should focus on the proposal, Mr Kale."


    "I am focusing on the proposal."


    Adam stood up. Fast. The chair screeched back.


    Saira stiffened¡ªbut didn''t flinch.


    The man glanced at Adam, mildly surprised. "Is something the matter, Mr. Collins?"


    Adam didn''t speak. He walked around the table in four precise strides, eyes fixed on that hand. He stopped beside the man, then reached down and shoved the hand off Saira''s thigh with a sharp, cutting motion.


    "She''s not part of the negotiation," Adam said, his voice like ice. "You keep your hands to yourself."


    The man leaned back with a chuckle, as if amused by the sudden protective words. "My apologies," he said, though there was no regret in his eyes. "Didn''t know you were so territorial. So you and your co director are..."


    "I''m not," Adam snapped. "I just don''t tolerate filth.If you say one more word that isn''t related to the deal, this meeting''s over."


    Saira turned her head slightly and her eyes flicked to Adam with something unreadable in them.


    But then Mr Kale banged his hand on the table angrily at the insult and stood up, "Maybe instead of jumping in like some overzealous knight, you should''ve asked her if she is willing to trade favors or not. Isn''t that how these things work?"


    He shoved the file aside carelessly as it skidded across the table and came to a stop near Adam. "If I knew I''d be insulted like this, I wouldn''t have wasted my goddamn time coming here."


    "Then don''t," Adam said flatly, not missing a beat. "You''re free to leave."


    Mr Kale''s jaw tightened, clearly not expecting that response. But Saira stood up quickly.


    "Mr. Kale," she said, her voice calm but strained. "Please. This is all a misunderstanding."


    He turned to her with a smirk. "A misunderstanding? Try telling that to your co director here!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes flicked to Adam, pleading for him to step back and apologize before settling back on Kale. "You''ve misread the situation. Adam¡ªMr. Collins¡ªwas only trying to make sure things didn''t derail. We value your time. And we value this partnership."


    Kale scoffed. "Spare me the company lines, sweetheart." His gaze dropped and he gave her another once over as he said dismissively, "If you want to ''cooperate'' now, you''ll have to come to me on your knees. Otherwise, this deal? Dead."


    Adam''s hand slammed on the table.


    "You''re done," he said, voice like steel. "Get the hell out of this building."

 Chapter 133: Your Problem

    Chapter 133 - Your Problem"What is your problem, Adam?" Saira demanded in a hiss as she watched Mr. Kale walk out of the conference room. "That was an important client! He could''ve backed us on all the low carbon footprint initiatives and the other eco-friendly additions you packed into that proposal¡ªwithout increasing our expenses! And you just threw him out of the office like he didn''t matter!"


    Adam stared at the door for a long second after it slammed shut behind Mr. Kale, and then he turned to Saira, still seething.


    "You heard what he said," he said quietly, as he looked at Saira. "Do you not know what that man wanted in return for his so-called sustainability support?"


    Saira let out a sharp breath, her shoulders tense. "I know exactly what he wanted, Adam. I would have to be out of my mind not to!"


    "And you were going to let that slide?" he barked. "You were going to entertain that filth for the sake of a deal?"


    "I was going to handle it," she snapped as she stepped towards him. "Because someone has to think of the bigger picture."


    Adam laughed at that. "Handling it? Is that what it''s called when you sit there and let his hand stay on your thigh?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her expression faltered for a second, then hardened. "Don''t you dare."


    "No," he growled, stepping closer, fury simmering just beneath the surface. "Don''t you dare tell me you were okay with that."


    "I didn''t say I was okay with it. I said I could deal with it. I''ve dealt with worse, Adam."


    " I can guess! I know things like this exist but that does not mean you have to deal with these things so delicately! He was crossing him limits!" he shot back. "And I''ll be damned if I stand by and let you¡ª"


    "It''s not your job to protect me! We are only co-directors and nothing else!"


    "It is my job if I''m in the damn room!" he shouted, pointing at the chair she''d been in moments ago. "He touched you, Saira. He talked to you like you were for sale."


    Saira stilled at his words and then, gave him a sharp and cold smile," Maybe I am for sale, Adam! Maybe I would have slept with him if it got us what we needed."


    Adam''s breath caught like she''d slapped him. His fists clenched at his sides as he stared at her.


    Saira''s chin lifted in challenge as her eyes flashed. "What? You don''t think women in business do what they have to? You think everyone who smiles sweetly at a dinner meeting gets contracts with clean hands and a clean conscience?"


    Adam paused at that," Maybe for smaller companies! But you are working for ABC Industries! And you have Robert Collins'' protection! Why do you need to resort to this?"


    Saira let out a bitter, humorless laugh at the mention of Robert''s name. "Robert''s protection?" she echoed with a scoff. "Is that what you think I''ve had all this time? Or are you trying to fool yourself? You cannot be so naive as to think he was shielding me?"


    She stepped back, hands clenching at her sides, eyes burning. "Robert never gave a damn about protecting me, Adam. I was just useful to him¡ªsomeone to keep you in check, to make sure you stayed in line. That was my role. Nothing more. And you know it!"


    Saira''s voice cracked slightly, but she kept going. I know I did the worst thing I could. And I do regret it. But understand that I have been punished for it as well! The last years have taught me that I might have all the money and luxury but without love, I have nothing! Without you, I had nothing!"


    "But..." She wiped her tears slowly and looked at him," But now, it seems I am not going to be having any luxury as well. Because you got married... I stopped being useful.


    "So now, I need to find other ways to be useful. You think I don''t know how this game is played? You think I don''t understand the unspoken rules?"


    She turned away from him, blinking hard, "That''s why I begged you to help me. To stand beside me so I wouldn''t have to crawl for the scraps. But you¡ª" she turned back around, her eyes wet, her expression tired and broken, "you already made your stance clear. You don''t want me. You don''t even trust me. So don''t pretend to care now."


    Adam tried to interrupt, but she cut him off before he could say a word.


    "Stop protecting me, Adam. You don''t get to step in like some righteous savior when you''ve already drawn the lines in the sand. If I have to spread my legs to survive in this world, then so be it. I''ll do what I have to."


    The words hung in the air between them like a slap.


    And then, her face crumpled.


    A sharp sob escaped her lips as all the fight drained from her. In a sudden, desperate motion, she closed the distance between them and threw herself into his arms. Her hands fisted in his shirt and her forehead pressed against his chest as the tears finally fell as her body trembled. It seemed as if a dam had been broken...


    "I''m so tired, Adam," she whispered, her voice breaking as she sobbed. "I''m so tired of fighting alone. With one wrong decision, I''ve lost so much. I lost you; I lost our baby. I lost myself...You don''t even know the regrets that I carry."


    Adam stood frozen for a moment. But then his arms came around her instinctively, strong pulling her close as she trembled in his hold. And he took a deep breath.


    It seemed Robert Collins had indeed planned to use Saira against him but keeping his distance had worked. Finally, they had abandoned their plans to use her...


    He didn''t say anything just held her tighter and patted her back, wondering what they should do next.

 Chapter 134: Hold Her

    Chapter 134 - Hold HerAs Adam''s arms finally closed around her, despite the tears and the sobbing, a triumphant glint flickered in Saira''s eyes. At last, he had let down his guard. Releasing her grip on his shirt, she slid her arms around his waist and held him tighter, pressing her body closer to him.


    She felt the steady thud of his heart beneath her cheek and closed her eyes, letting his scent wash over her. It had been so long since theyd been together. In the past, she''d liked being in his arms but this time, it felt like a safe haven. She felt as if she would never suffer again if only she could stay here. She let herself tremble, just enough for it to feel real, just enough to make him think she was breaking and needed him.


    "I hate feeling like this," she whispered, close to his ears, her voice low and breathy against his lobe. "Like I''m nothing. Like I''m disposable. And do you know what is the worst part? You make me feel that way, Adam... when you look at me like I''m the enemy."


    His arms tightened instinctively around, and she smiled through her tears. Her fingers skimmed slowly along his back, her nails dragging lightly over the fabric of his shirt. Her breath was shaky and uneven, fanned against his skin. She needed to remind him how he would always hold her when they came together... when he let himself go...


    "Do you know what it''s like," she murmured, "to beg someone to stand beside you and be met with silence?" She pulled back just enough to look up at him with wide eyes and licked her lips, letting his gaze follow her and spoke softly, "I just didn''t need you to save me. I wanted you to want to."


    She reached up slowly, letting her fingers brush the side of his jaw in a feather-light caress. "But I get it now. For you, I''m not worth saving. Not anymore."


    "Saira..." Adam began in a tight voice tight and despite her pained expression, she knew she was close to victory. She knew just how to melt this man.


    Her hand slid into his hair, caressing slowly, as her eyes met his. "But maybe I''m worth something else." Her body arched slightly into his, her breath catching as she leaned in closer, lips almost grazing his. "It''s been so many years, Adam since I''ve been held. Even if you don''t want to save me...be with me, Adam. Let this be the goodbye that we should have had."


    She saw as he frowned and his hand started to move away from her waist but she caught his wrist with one hand, holding it in place, "You think I don''t see what you want? What you fight so hard to ignore every time you look at me? How protective and possessive you are of me?


    Her other hand drifted down his chest, slowly, "I''ve always known what you like. What you need. And you know what I need, Adam. Can you give that to me?"


    Adam didn''t move. But she let her question hang there, waiting for him to take the final step. Because he didn''t pull away. And for a breathless second, she thought she had him. That he would finally surrender¡ªjust this once.


    But when she felt his fingers twitch and he looked at her, she knew he needed yet another push. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She tilted her chin up, closing the distance between them, letting her lips almost brush his. "Let me give you what you won''t ask for."


    But just as she leaned in, just as she felt the tension in him crack like a thread about to snap¡ªhe stepped back, taking his hand behind his back.


    The air between them cooled instantly as he took a full step away, creating a space that felt like a chasm.


    Saira froze, eyes wide, her lips still parted ready for his kiss "What¡ª"


    "If you really need my help," Adam said quietly, "then I''ll do the best I can." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "But I don''t need you to pay with your body."


    For a moment, the room was silent. Her expression shifted and gone was the vulnerable look onher face, replaced by anger as she crossed her arms in front of her defensively and glared, "Is that what you think it is? You think I was trying to sell myself to you?"


    Adam didn''t flinch, instead simply glared at her, "I don''t know what it is, Saira."


    He looked at her, finally, with an unreadable expression that infuriated her.


    "Because haven''t you made it clear that you''re willing to use your body to achieve your means?"


    Her lips parted and her breath caught in her throat, but she didn''t deny it. Couldn''t. She had played that card just now.


    "And so, I will not touch you."


    She opened her mouth and let tears fill her eyes," Adam... I..."


    But he shook his head and held her gaze unwaveringly. "I won''t touch you. Not until I''ve finished helping you."


    "You really think I''m faking everything? What I feel for you and what you feel for me is not a lie and both of us know it!"


    "I know nothing about you, Saira! I think you don''t know how to be vulnerable without turning it into a weapon.And I won''t be one of your casualties this time!"


    His words struck her like a slap. She clenched her hands tightly, letting her nails dig into her palms, letting the slight pain remind herself that she needed to stay calm and do this.


    As she watched, he turned around and walked out of the door. But at the last moment, he stopped and turned around to look at her," I''ll handle that man, Saira. Until then, don''t make any foolish decisions, Saira."


    Saira watched as he walked out of the office and finally unclenched her hands! She''d had him! Almost had him! But dam* it! Why did he have to step back at the last moment!

 Chapter 135: Not Meeting

    Chapter 135 - Not Meeting"Adam."


    Adam turned around at the sound of her voice his movements slow and unsteady as he swayed on his feet. He stared at Melanie blearily, gave her a lopsided smile before turning back to enter their shared house. But, as he tried and failed once again to insert the key into the lock, he didn''t know why but some guilt inside him made him want to put distance between him and her.


    He squinted at the lock that kept moving and tried to insert the key again but it moved. Frustrated, he turned to look at Melanie and complained,"Melon! You see this conspiracy? This lock won''t let me open the door."


    Melanie watched him struggle for another moment and rolled her eyes. When he attempted to jam the key in upside down, she finally let out a sigh and nudged him aside.


    "Move."


    With a single motion, she took the key from his hand and slid it into the lock, turned it, and opened the door. Adam blinked, then stared at the now-open door, then at her.


    "You''re a witch, Melon," he said, his voice filled with a kind of drunken awe. "You just¡ªmagicked it open."


    Melanie rolled her eyes and walked in, placing the heavy bag in her hand onto the table. She''d had a long day today, arguing with the suppliers for one of their signature pieces getting infected wood. And now, Adam, who she had not seen for weeks, was standing here drunk. Just what a day...


    Seeing him still standing there, she turned back and asked him," Are you going to stand there all night?"


    He wobbled forward with the care of a man crossing a tight rope and once over the threshold, he looked around vaguely. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can you tell me which way is my room?" he asked, as if the layout of the house had transformed in his absence. "I need to go there... because I have been a bad boy! I need to hide from Melon..."


    That made Melanie still as she turned to look at him carefully, wondering if he was doing this to prank her or something. But he seemed drunk. However, she carefully pointed towards the left and said, "Same place it was yesterday, and every day before that."


    He nodded, showed her a thumbs up gesture and as though this was brand new information and shuffled off in that general direction.


    She watched him go, then sank onto the couch, dragging a hand over her face as she fell back tiredly. Her gaze lingered on the bedroom door that he had disappeared behind and leaned back in the couch, muttering to herself, " What happened to never drinking much? That drinking too much made him feel vulnerable? What a liar..."


    Just then she felt a touchon her knee and nearly jumped out of her skin when she found Adam kneeling in front of her...


    "Sorry," he said, his voice barely above a whisper, his eyes round and solemn in the dim light.


    Melanie blinked. "Sorry? For what?"


    He blinked right back at her like she''d just asked the most obvious question in the world. "Because men are jerks," he said.


    She burst out laughing. "I didn''t know you could be this cute when you''re drunk."


    With a soft chuckle, she reached forward and patted his cheek as if humoring an innocent little child, "Go to your room, Adam. Sleep off the drunkenness."


    But instead of moving, he caught her hands in his and slowly, without a word, lowered his head onto her lap.


    Melanie froze.


    Adam didn''t move for a moment. Then, with a gesture that was totally out of place on someone like him, he took her hand in his and placed it on his cheek, holding it there. His eyes fluttered closed.


    Melanie stared down at him, her mouth slightly parted, uncertain what to do. Her first instinct was to pull away¡ªbut she didn''t. Instead, she let her hand rest there on his slightly stubbled cheek.


    A few minutes passed in silence, filled only by the soft hum of the refrigerator in the distance. Then he sighed deeply and as if something inside him was gone, asked her in a soft voice,"Melon. Were there a lot of people like Mr. Grif when you joined ABC as the CEO?"


    She stilled. Why would Adam ask such a question?


    Her brows furrowed as she looked down at him. "There are some who would take advantage of someone''s weakness to gain something for themselves. But there are also others who are fair. So, I was lucky that I didn''t have to have deal with too many of those."


    "And did you ever have to compromise? For gains?"


    Before she could answer, he shook his head, almost to himself. "No... You wouldn''t do that. You''re too proud for that."


    Melanie gave a quiet chuckle, though the mirth didn''t quite reach her eyes. "We never really know the circumstances in which someone''s had to compromise, Adam. We shouldn''t judge too easily."


    He lifted his head then, eyes suddenly clearer than they had been all evening. He sat up straighter, searching her face with something dangerously close to clarity¡ªand then, before she could process it, he leaned forward and kissed her hard almost as if he planned to eat her.


    For a moment¡ªjust one¡ªMelanie kissed him back, her fingers curling ever so slightly against his shirt as she returned his kiss, letting his tongue invade her mouth and caress her.


    However, as her arms wound around him, and Adam broke the kiss to pepper kisses over all of her face, she stilled.


    And then, as he tried to push her backwards onto the couch, she pushed him away, hard enough that he nearly stumbled back against the coffee table and looked at her in confusion.


    Her voice was ice. "Go back to your room, Adam."


    He blinked at her, confused.


    "And next time," she added, her eyes narrowing, "don''t come near me smelling like another woman."


    Her words cut through the haze and his expression faltered. But, Melanie didn''t wait for him to respond and instead walked to her room, holding her head high.

 Chapter 136: Cold War

    Chapter 136 - Cold WarAdam stepped out with a blinding headache pounding behind his eyes and a sour mood clinging to him like a second skin. He paused at the doorway, blinking against the light, just as Melanie emerged from her room across the hall.


    He opened his mouth, about to mumble a half-hearted "Good morning," but stopped short when she glanced in his direction¡ªonly to make a face like she''d just spotted a lizard clinging to the wall. Without a word, she turned and walked off, her steps brisk and dismissive.


    He frowned, the greeting dying on his tongue. What was that about? He was the one nursing a hangover, not her so why was she glaring at him?


    With a shrug of his shoulders, he trailed after her into the kitchen, each step heavy because his body hadn''t fully signed up for the day yet. His only goal was to grab some hangover medicine from the cabinet and maybe find a glass of water that didn''t judge him before going back and falling onto his bed..


    But as soon as he entered, Melanie shot him that same look again¡ªeyebrows raised, lips curled ever so slightly like she''d smelled something unpleasant.


    He froze halfway to the counter, hand in mid-air. "Seriously?" he asked, blinking at her. "What''s with the attitude? Are your panties in a bunch or something?"


    Melanie snorted, not even bothering to look away from the mug where she was aggressively mixing sugar in her coffee. She shot him a look and then asked flatly," What attitude?"


    He stared at her, his headache already pulsing in time with his irritation. "That one. The one where you look at me like I''m a roach that just crawled out of the sink."


    She turned off the tap with a sharp twist and finally looked at him, face blank but eyes sparking. "If the roach fits..."


    He blinked again. "Okay, wow. Just... may I ask what the hell I am being cursed at for?"


    She rolled her eyes so hard it was a miracle they didn''t fall out of her head. Taking another long sip of her coffee, she finally muttered, "Maybe you should think about what you''ve done."


    He blinked again, slower this time. "I''m sorry, what?"


    She set the mug down with a sharp clink and crossed her arms, and glared at him like she was about two seconds away from launching the mug at his head. "You figure it out."


    Adam stood there, staring at her, mind trudging through the thick fog of his hangover. He rubbed his temples, trying to recall something¡ªanything¡ªthat might have offended her. It was like flipping through a book with the pages stuck together. Then something clicked.


    His eyes snapped open and he stared at her, "Wait. Is this because I kissed you?"


    He took a slow step toward her, then another, until he was close enough to lower his voice and then in the same tone that he liked to tease her wish, said slowly, "Melon, I like kissing you. You like kissing me. So why the stink eye this morning?"


    She harrumphed, and was about to pick her coffee cup again when Adam reached for it faster and took a sip, which made her even more furious and she bit out, "You should be grateful you''re only getting a stink eye right now."


    He stared at her, confused¡ªuntil it hit him like a brick to the skull.


    Oh. Hell.


    The unwelcome memory from the night before returned and he winced flinching at the realisation. Right. Saira. Her perfume had clung to him because he''d let her hug him and Melanie had noticed. She hadn''t pushed him away because of the kiss¡ªshe''d done it because he''d come to her smelling like someone else. And drunk...


    Cursing in his head, he opened his mouth to explain that nothing had happened but before he could get a word out, Melanie''s phone rang loudly.


    At the same time, the faint hum of chatter reached them from outside. Then came a louder sound¡ªseveral voices, footsteps, maybe even a car door slamming. Adam glanced toward the window, brows furrowing and moved to get his phone out of the pocket to check the surveillance cameras.


    His eyes widened as soon as the image came to life and he cursed.


    He squinted. There were at least six of them, maybe more. Some had clipboards. One had a camera. Another was wearing an unfortunately familiar logo on their shirt¡ªone that screamed tabloid.


    His stomach dropped. "What the..."


    Meanwhile, Melanie had pressed the phone to her ear. "Laela?"


    "Where the hell are you?" Laela''s voice crackled through the speaker frantically, "Are you okay? I swear, I had no idea that Adam would also turn out to be such a jerk! Oh God, I will sue¡ª"


    "What?" Melanie frowned as she walked away from the kitchen and asked, "Laela, breathe. I''m fine. What are you even¡ª" But before she could ask, her best friend seemed to have guessed that she had no idea about the matter and immediately ordered," Oh my God! You haven''t even checked the social media, have you? Take a look and see the mess there is! And once you have seen it, let me know what you need me to do! I have thugs and everything ready!"


    Melanie ended the call with a quick, "I''ll call you back," and immediately opened her phone''s browser. Her thumb hovered over the trending tab on her social feed¡ªand then froze as the hashtags slapped her across the face. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    #AdamCollinsMysteryWoman#CorporateCasanova#KissCaughtOnCamera#ExFilesUnfold


    Her mouth parted slightly as she scrolled through post after post. One of the first images to load was a dim, grainy shot taken inside a wine cellar where Adam''s image was clear but the woman''s was not. But of course she knew who that was.


    The second was also a familiar place... The ABC enterprises conference room and same two people, this time hugging each other. And the last one was an old picture of a couple, maybe from the high school...


    She looked up then and met Adam''s eyes...

 Chapter 137: Explain

    Chapter 137 - Explain"This is not what it seems..." Adam said urgently, as he came towards her. But before he could say anything more, his phone rang again. He fumbled to answer it, casting a helpless glance at Melanie, and spoke into the phone as he heard someone say something, "I''ll be there in ten."


    He ended the call with a hurried sigh, pressed the phone to his forehead for a moment as if trying to collect himself and then, slowly, he turned back to her, and said, "Melon, please. Don''t make any hasty decisions okay? I can explain everything¡ªI swear I can. But we need to talk. Just give me a chance."


    Without waiting for an answer, Adam turned back towards his room, racing there to get ready to go wherever he needed to be in the next ten.


    Just then, her own phone started to ring again, slicing through the stillness. She looked down and saw the name flash on the screen¡ªSir Robert.


    Cautiously, she answered the older man''s call, bringing the phone to her ear. His familiar voice came through immediately, laced with urgency and warmth."Melanie, child! I''ve sent over the driver to pick you up. I''m sure you must want to talk¡ªcome over quickly, okay? He''ll drive straight through. I know the press must have surrounded you by now, and you don''t need to say a word to them. Just get in the car. I''ll be waiting for you to come home."


    He too disconnected the call without waiting for a response. Melanie glanced at the screen of her phone, which was once again showing Adam and Saira and then looked up at the door that was still closed.


    She ran a hand over her face. She had no idea what was going on or what to think. Adam had apparently cheated on her with his first love and it seemed everyone knew about it before her. What a... mess.


    Shaking her head, she walked to her room, showered quickly and stepped out again in record time. The door to the opposite side was open so that meant that he had already left. Taking in a deep breath, she sighed. It would have been so much better to just drive there heself, instead of going through the throng outside.


    She picked up her bag and keys, took a deep breath to encourage herself and opened the main door, ready in battle mode.


    Outside, the noise hit her immediately¡ªdozens of reporters crowded the main gate cameras flashing, voices calling her name from every direction.


    "Miss Melanie! Is it true?"


    "Did you know about Adam and Saira?"


    "Are you still together?"


    "Melanie, one comment, please!"


    "Is it true that you were only together for the shares of ABC Industries?


    She paused at the top of the steps and then breathed a sigh of relief when she noticed the driver trying to come through the crowd. Hurriedly, she raced through the crowd, even as they jostled to get closer to her. Thankfully, the car was parked near her and she was able to get in quickly.


    Before she could thank the driver for helping her, her eyes met Spencer''s sitting on the other side and she scowled," What are you doing here?"


    For a moment, Melanie considered jumping out of the car and going back into the press crowding around them. Really? It did not take a rocket scientist to know that Spencer and Sir Collins were probably behind the media circus. While Adam''s cheating was on him, the circus was on these people. But before she could do that, the driver had already started the car and pulled away, leaving the chaos behing them. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Spencer sat back, one leg crossed casually over the other as he studied her, with a tone that screamed of smugness. She blinked. There had never been a doubt about Spencer being handsome but somehow, she had never realized that he could carry such a nasty expression.


    While she was still thinking things through, Spencer sent her a look and said, "I just wanted to see how you''d look after being cheated on. After trusting Adam so much! Now, how do you feel about being used and cast aside by him as well?"


    Melanie didn''t respond immediately. Her expression didn''t shift. Instead, she gave him a thin, unamused smile¡ªbarely a twitch of her lips¡ªthen turned her head to the window and looked out, her voice cool and dry.


    "How thoughtful of you, Spencer to come and see." she said. "Really."


    And after that, she didn''t look back at him.


    Thankfully, Spencer didn''t try to insist on conversation. He just leaned further into the seat, letting the silence stretch out between them as the car continued to speed toward Sir Robert''s estate.


    But, of course, she had been thankful too soon. Because barely a few moments had passed when Spencer turned to look at her. She could feel his eyes on her, waiting for her to flinch, to crack, to say something or even look at his possibly. She didn''t.


    He sighed and shifted slightly. "You know," he began, his voice almost conversational, "you''ve always been impulsive when you''re angry. You did all this just to get back at me, didn''t you?"


    Melanie didn''t move or give any reaction but inside she was sighing. As always, Spencer seemed to think everything was about him...


    Taking her silence as her agreement, he continued in a faux sympathetic tone, "I get it now. You were hurt because I said I never loved you. You wanted to hurt me back. So, you ran into Adam''s arms, threw your lot in with his, all just to prove something. It makes sense, really, now that I think back to everything.


    A beat of silence followed, as though he was expecting a reaction from her. She gave him none. Nope. She was pretending to be deaf and mute.


    "I''m not even mad at you anymore for your betrayal," he said, with a short chuckle, like he was trying to prove he''d evolved. Her betrayal? Wow. He could really delude himself she thought to herself as Spencer continued, "Actually, I feel kind of bad for you. You thought he was your salvation, didn''t you? And now... well."


    Another pause.


    "If you need help," Spencer added, "I mean it. You can come to me. You don''t have anyone else, Mel. No family. No support. But I can be that for you."


    Finally, she turned to him with a bored look, "So generous of you to offer, Spencer," she said. "Really touching."


    He smirked at the sarcasm but tried again, leaning forward slightly. "I''m serious. You might hate me, but I don''t hate you. Despite everything, you''re still important to me as a friend."


    Melanie shot him a cool look before turning back to look outside. Thankfully, Spencer seemed to finally take the hint and quietened down.

 Chapter 138: Worried

    Chapter 138 - WorriedThe moment Melanie entered the Collins'' Mansion, she was swiftly escorted through the long hallway to where Sir Collins was waiting. He stood as she approached, then reached out and took her hand in both of his, giving it a pat. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Melanie, child. Are you doing okay? I want to apologize to you, but the truth is¡ªI don''t even know where to begin. Both my grandsons have wronged you, and for that, I take full responsibility. I am the one who is responsible for everything! If only..." He broke off, and then sighed and continued for a moment," But don''t you worry. Bringing Saira back into all this¡ªthat was my doing, and I''ll be the one to deal with it."


    Melanie held his gaze for a moment, then slowly and gingerly extracted her hand from his grasp. She didn''t say anything right away.


    Instead, her eyes drifted past him¡ªtoward the sitting area behind him where, seated on the edge of the couch with her hands in her lap and her head bowed, was Saira Vaughn. She didn''t look up. Didn''t say a word. Just sat there, silent and still.


    "And how do you intend to deal with it?" Melanie asked slowly.


    Sir Robert Collins sighed and then asked her," I think I will leave that to you. But first you need to understand the history and everything between Saira and Adam. Just like I don''t want to wrong you, I cannot let this girl suffer as either. She has been my loyal assistant for so long, she is like a granddaughter to me."


    Melanie raised an eyebrow at that and sat down to where the man indicated.


    Once seated, Robert Collins gave her a tired look and sighed, "I thought Adam had changed. That he was devoted to you now. This was the only reason that I let Saira return. If I had known that bringing her back would cause such a storm, I would never have..."


    Melanie looked at him keenly and nodded. It seems finally, she was going to be told the ''long'' story that Adam had mentioned.


    Sir Robert let out another long and tired sigh and continued," Saira and Adam grew up together after Adam was brought home. Saira''s mother was Adam''s nanny." He hesitated then and then cocked his head and looked at her," I don''t know if Adam has told you about his parents?"


    "Only that his father died when he was young and then he was adopted by Grandma." Melanie said, without letting the old man know the other details that Adam had told her about.


    Robert nodded," Yes. Adam was the grandson of a friend and when he was orphaned, my sweet wife brought him home. But of course the two of us were already too old to bring up a child so we gave her care to our son and his wife since they already had Spencer who was of same age. Anyway, we had hoped that things would be easier for her, but as you know, my daughter in law was not very happy with having another child forced on her. So, she left his care to Saira''s mother who was a kind hearted woman."


    "Anyway, the woman helped raise Adam as her own son and even encouraged Saira to play with him. This... caused Adam to become clingy to them."


    "Even so, we thought nothing of it and thought that it was good he had a good influence in his life. But things changed when Saira and Adam were older. Adam developed... romantic feelings for Saira."


    "Of course as a young woman, even though she had reservations about Adam, she agreed to date him. After that..."


    Sir Robert Collins paused this time and turned to look at Saira who was now finally looking up at them, her eyes shining, as she said," Let me continue from here, Sir Collins. I know... how ashamed you are of..."


    But Sir Roberts shook his head and said," My shame has nothing on your pain."


    However, Saira shook her head and said softly," It is my story to share." She turned to look at Melanie then and said slowly," Initially, I was happy. Adam was my best friend since childhood. So, even though our relationship was changed, I thought that we could be happy. But then, things started to change."


    "Adam got more and more possessive as days passed. Earlier he used to not like me talking to boys as he always thought that they were trying to take me away from him. So, to appease him I stopped talking to boys. Then slowly, he started to hate having to share me with girl friends also and would always prepare something for me whenever I mentioned needig to go out with them. If it was a friends'' birthday party, Adam would have some romantic date scheduled for us which would over run and cause me to miss the party."


    "I didn''t even realise when I''d lost all friends after I began dating him. Even then, I was happy to just be with him... I knew there were rumors about me being a gold digger for going after him. After all, he was a part of the Collins'' family. And to add to that, he was a star student appreciated by everyone. So, there were many envious. I did not let anything bother me because for me, Adam was indeed enough... Until..."


    She sighed then and looked at her," There are many downsides to being a popular student. Many girls were willing to throw themselves at him. But he remained loyal to me. I was so proud of that. However, he soon started to force me to get close to him. He would invade my space, try to get physical and when I refused, he''d get angry and sarcastic."


    "That is when our relationship started to change. Gone were the happy and peaceful days and now, we were always ending up fighting. I started to dread spending time with him and we had our biggest ever argument one night when he invited me to a hotel room and forced himself on me."